Category Archives: Literature

Literature on Christian topics by David E. Moss

The Holy Spirit

by David E. Moss

Preface

There is a great deal of emphasis on the Holy Spirit in Christianity today. Unfortunately in that emphasis there is a lot of error being disseminated. This is because much of what is being said about the Spirit of God is rooted in an experientialism that has displaced true biblical spirituality.

When we let the Bible say what it says instead of imposing upon it what we want it to say, the truth becomes abundantly clear. This booklet is an attempt to present what the Bible says about the Holy Spirit. If we are to be effect as believers in Jesus Christ, it is imperative that we understand how the Holy Spirit desires to work in and through us so that we may properly submit to Him. It is my hope that the words on these pages will assist the reader to this end.

I am grateful to all those who helped prepare this booklet for printing. Rojean Keller typed the transcripts from the sermons, Bud Collins and Joe Feltenberger helped in the editing process, Ruth Warner has printed the pages and several others have helped in assembling the booklets. I especially appreciate our church family that allows me the opportunity to spend time writing. May God be glorified as this particular booklet is read and its thoughts considered in light of Scripture.

Return to Top

The Comforter

We can only dream about what it was like to be one of the disciples and to walk with the Lord Jesus Christ here on the earth. It must have been a marvelous experience to have the Divine presence so close.

At first, the disciples did not realize that Christ’s presence was temporary. Once they realized who Jesus was, they were convinced He would always be with them. He was the fulfillment of prophecy, the climax to everything they had anticipated for Israel, the crescendo to the final deliverance of the Nation. But about six months before the crucifixion, Jesus began making statements about leaving, saying things like, Yet a little while am I with you, and then I go unto him that sent me (John 7:33). Suddenly, the marvel of the disciples’ experience turned into confusion as they tried to understand why Jesus was talking about going away.

He reassured them that when he departed, Another one would come to take His place. I will not leave you comfortless, He said (John 14:18), promising that when He went away He would not leave them alone as orphaned children in a foreign land. I will pray the Father, and he shall give you another Comforter, He said, The Comforter, which is the Holy Ghost, whom the Father will send in my name (John 14:26).

While we did not have the privilege of knowing the physical presence of the Lord Jesus Christ as the disciples did, we do have the opportunity to share with them in the promise of the Comforter’s presence. And, that is just as marvelous as the physical presence of Christ.

  1. Another Comforter

    1. Another

      The word “another” can be used in two different ways in our language. It can be used to indicate that we have another one exactly like the one we already have or that we have another one very different from the one we already have.

      Picture a child with something in both hands. You say to that child, “What do you have in this hand?” And he says, “I have a crayon.” Then you say to the child, “What do you have in your other hand?” And the child responds, “I have another one.” The obvious meaning is that he has another crayon. Both items are the same thing. They are both crayons.

      Then the child begins to use his crayons to color a picture and you say to the child, “What color is the grass?” And the child says, “The grass is green.” Then you ask the child, “Is the sky the same color as the grass?” And the child responds, “No, it’s not the same color, it’s another color, it’s blue.” The sky and the grass are different colors.

      When Jesus said to the disciples that he would send another Comforter, he meant he would send another of the same kind. Referring to the Holy Spirit, He was saying that the Holy Spirit is just like Himself. When the Holy Spirit is present in a believer today, it is exactly the same kind of presence the disciples experienced when Jesus walked with them here on earth.

    2. Comforter

      The English word “comforter” comes from the Greek noun “Paraclete,” which is used five times in Scripture. Four times it is translated “Comforter” in reference to the Holy Spirit (John 14:16,26, 15:26, and 16:7), and one time it is translated “Advocate” in reference to Jesus Christ (I John 2:1). The reason the translators applied different English words to the different persons of the Trinity is because God the Son and God the Holy Spirit, same in kind, are different in the works they do. The word “Advocate” refers to one who makes a plea on behalf of another person accused of doing wrong; and the word “Comforter” refers to one who strengthens a person who is experiencing trouble. The distinction is that the Advocate focuses on the problem while the Comforter focuses on the person.

      Now think of this in terms of Jesus Christ and the Holy Spirit. While Jesus was on earth, He focused His attention on man’s problem of sin. He came to seek and to save that which was lost, to bear the sins of the many, and to bear the iniquity of the world upon Himself on the cross. When He told His disciples He would leave them, it was because He knew He would successfully deal with man’s problem and complete His earthly task. He could then return to Heaven and the Holy Spirit would come to do His part, focusing on the people Christ had redeemed from sin. He would indwell the believers, strengthen and encourage them in their faith, and help them walk in newness of life.

  2. His Abiding Presence

    Colossians 2:9 says that all the fulness of the Godhead dwells in Jesus Christ bodily. That means you cannot separate the members of the Trinity one from another. We may not understand how that works, but it is a fact. In Jesus Christ dwells all the fulness of the Godhead bodily. As Jesus Himself testified, He that hath seen me hath seen the Father (John 14:9); and I and my Father are one (John 10:30).

    Similarly, all the fulness of the Godhead also dwells in the Holy Spirit — spiritually. This is why Jesus said, We will make our abode with him, when he told the disciples another Comforter would take His place. WE! In John 14:16, Jesus said, He (the Holy Spirit) may abide with you for ever. In John 14:18 He said, I will not leave you comfortless: I will come to you. Then in John 14:23 He said, We will come unto him and make our abode with him. From these three statements it is appropriate to say that dwelling within a believer is the entire Godhead as it is represented by the Holy Spirit. Thus, the Word of God uses the terms Spirit of God and Spirit of Christ interchangeably (Romans 8:9).

    So here we have this marvelous person, the Holy Spirit, who is exactly the same kind of person that Jesus Christ is and He dwells in us and abides with us. Through His presence in our lives, we may have the same kind of experience the disciples had when Jesus was walking on the earth. It is a Spiritual presence rather than physical, but it is Divine and consists of all that God is.

  3. His Personableness

    The presence of the Holy Spirit in a believer’s life is not to be a mystery, but a conscious joy all the time. John 14:17 says, Even the Spirit of Truth whom the world cannot receive because it seeth Him not, neither knoweth Him – BUT YOU KNOW HIM – for he dwelleth with you, and shall be in you.

    When is the last time you awoke in the morning, looked at yourself in the mirror and consciously thought about the Holy Spirit dwelling in you? Most of us go through an entire day, an entire week, an entire month, and maybe even most of our lives without giving any thought to the Holy Spirit’s presence in our lives. Yet the Spirit of God embodying the fulness of the Godhead spiritually dwells within us and abides with us all the time.

    Jesus said, I will not make you an orphan. I will not leave you comfortless. I will not let you alone in a strange land. You will have the comforting, sustaining, personal ministry of the Holy Spirit with you always.

  4. His Selflessness

    Some believe God to be an obstinate ogre, who demands in an unholy manner that everyone worship Him, and who unjustly expects everyone to obey His rules or else go to Hell. Deity does impose some demands upon its subject, but the justice of God does not prevent Him from being humble.

    Psalm 113 describes God as one who humbles Himself. It begins, Praise ye the Lord. Praise, O ye servants of the Lord, praise the name of the Lord. Blessed be the name of the Lord from this time forth and for evermore. From the rising of the sun unto the going down of the same the Lord’s name is to be praised. It then refers to God’s loftiness. The Lord is high above all nations, and his glory above the heavens. Who is like unto the Lord our God, who dwelleth on high. But then it describes God’s humility. Who humbleth himself to behold the things that are in heaven, and in the earth! What is the result of the humility of this lofty God who is above everything? What happens when he humbles Himself? He raiseth up the poor out of the dust, and lifteth the needy out of the dunghill. Here is a wonderful truth about the lofty God we believe in. He is not so high that He does not have a heart for the little people he created.

    The humility of God is expressed particularly by the person of the Holy Spirit. John 14:26 says the Father will send the Holy Spirit and John 15:26 says that the Son will send the Holy Spirit. So the Holy Spirit is sent by the Father and by the Son. Whom does the Holy Spirit get to send? No one. Does it bother Him that He is sent but never gets to send? One remarkable observation we may make in Scripture is that there is no record of complaint from any of the members of the Trinity directed towards any other members in the Trinity. There is complete harmony, humility, and selflessness within the Godhead.

    Even after the Holy Spirit indwells the believers, He has nothing to say from Himself. Howbeit when he, the Spirit of truth, is come…; he shall not speak of himself; but whatsoever he shall hear, that shall he speak… The Holy Spirit is not going to make things up on His own apart from the rest of the Godhead. Only that which He hears from the Father is what He will pass on to believers. He selflessly communicates that which is given to Him by the Father, exactly as Jesus Christ did.

    In addition, after the Holy Spirit indwells the believers, He has nothing to say about Himself. He testifies of Jesus and not of Himself (John 15:26). He glorifies Jesus and not Himself (John 16:14). He selflessly works to minister to us without bringing attention to Himself above God the Father or God the Son.

Conclusion

We are not orphans. When Jesus left the earth, He sent someone just like Himself to abide with us and comfort us. As those who have received Jesus Christ as Savior, we have the wonderful privilege of having the Spirit of Christ with us all the time.

And, if the character of the Holy Spirit portrays the selflessness and humility of God, a person who walks in the Spirit will do the same. In fact, it is contradictory to claim to walk in the Spirit and at the same time to live with pride in one’s heart. The result of walking in the Spirit, and allowing Him to use your members as His instruments, is to find yourself constantly becoming more humble, more selfless, more available to minister to the needs of others.

As a Christian, you can determine how well you are walking in the Spirit by the countenance of your heart. If you spend a lot of energy thinking about yourself, your own comfort, your own importance, and your own success, you are not walking in the Spirit. But if you spend a lot of energy thinking about others, their comfort, their value, and their welfare, that is a good indication you are following the Holy Spirit’s lead. The Holy Spirit is not going to lead you to a life of boastfulness and pride. He will lead you to be one of those little people to whom it does not matter that they are thanked for their efforts because they know in the eyes of God they have done what He has called them to do.

Return to Top

The Indwelling, Baptizing, and Filling Works of the Holy Spirit

The terms indwelling, baptizing, and filling are often used interchangeably to refer to a single work of the Holy Spirit. This is unfortunate. By lumping these three things together, some misunderstand part of the dynamics of a believer’s relationship with God. The Holy Spirit does many things in a believer’s life, including the distinct works of indwelling us, baptizing us, and filling us. In the following paragraphs, each of these terms will be defined and their distinctions made plain.

  1. The Indwelling of the Holy Spirit

    When people use these three terms interchangeably, they generally associate all of them with the concept of the indwelling of the Holy Spirit. The indwelling of the Holy Spirit refers to the time when the Spirit of God enters into a person who believes in Jesus. Neither baptism nor filling refer to this event.

    The Temple was the place in the Old Testament where God dwelt among men. The glory of God resided in a small room in the Temple called the Holy of Holies. In the Church Age, God dwells among men by residing in all the bodies of those who receive His Son as their Savior. Believers’ bodies, having been bought with a price, become the property of the Holy Spirit (I Corinthians 6:19-20). It is then the reasonable service of each believer to present his body as a living sacrifice unto God (Romans 12:1) and to possess his body in sanctification and honor (I Thessalonians 4:4) so as to maintain a clean environment worthy of that Holy resident. It is a wonderful and marvelous and awesome thing to realize that the Spirit of the very God who sits upon the throne in Heaven actually resides in your body. It is also not a thing to be taken lightly.

    When speaking about the indwelling it is insufficient to say that the Holy Spirit comes into a person’s life. Such terminology implies that He merely comes into the perimeter of a person’s experience, coming close to him and perhaps walking side by side with him. The Scriptures say very precisely that the Holy Spirit enters into the physical body of a person who believes in Christ. I Corinthians 6:19 specifies this as the location of the Spirit’s dwelling place when it says, What? Know ye not that your body is the temple of the Holy Ghost which is in you. The Holy Spirit does not just come close to a person, He literally takes up residence in the physical body of a person.

    This indwelling is also a permanent condition that lasts from the moment of salvation until the time the believer leaves the earth. Ephesians 1:13-14 explains that upon believing in Jesus for salvation, a person is sealed with the Holy Spirit which serves as the down payment of all that is promised and that He is so sealed until all the promises are realized in glory.

  2. The Baptism of the Holy Spirit

    Baptism by the Holy Spirit refers to something entirely different from the indwelling of the Holy Spirit, even though they both take place at the same time. Baptism by the Holy Spirit is the event in which the Holy Spirit places a believer into the Body of Christ.

    I Corinthians 12:13 provides the defining statement about baptism by the Holy Spirit: For by one Spirit are we all baptized into one body. Baptism by the Spirit is not referring to the time when the Spirit of God enters the body of a believer but when the believer enters the Body of Christ. It is called baptism by the Spirit because the Holy Spirit is the one that places the believer into that spiritual Body.

    For those who believe that baptism is the same as indwelling, consider this analogy that Christ Himself draws between being baptized with water and being baptized with the Holy Spirit. In Acts 1:5, Jesus was talking to the disciples just before He ascended into Heaven. He said, For John truly baptized with water; but ye shall be baptized with the Holy Ghost not many days hence. When John baptized the people with water, what did he do? Did he put the water into the people? Or did he put the people into the water? Think about which way it went. When he baptized with water, did he say, “Put your head back and open your mouth because I am going to pour water into you?” No, the baptism of John did not involve pouring water into the people. He immersed the people into water.

    In the same way, baptism by the Spirit does not involve pouring or placing the Holy Spirit into a believer. Rather, it is the placing of the believer into the Spiritual Body of Jesus Christ. When a believer is indwelt, the Spirit comes into him. When he is baptized, the believer is placed into Christ.

    Jesus referred to this interesting reciprocal relationship that the Church would share with Him. In John 15:4-5 He said, Abide in me, and I in you. As the branch cannot bear fruit of itself, except it abide in the vine; no more can ye, except ye abide in me. I am the vine, ye are the branches: He that abideth in me, and I in him, the same bringeth forth much fruit: for without me ye can do nothing. This is wonderfully fulfilled by the indwelling and baptizing ministries of the Holy Spirit. Christ now abides in us by the indwelling of His Spirit. We abide in Christ after we are baptized into the Body of Christ by His Spirit.

    Both of these things, indwelling and baptizing, take place at the moment a person is saved. Romans 8:9 makes it clear that unless a person is indwelt by the Spirit, he does not belong to Christ. Having the Spirit and belonging to Christ are two inseparable matters, even though they are distinct from each other in what they mean.

  3. The Filling of the Holy Spirit

    To be filled with the Holy Spirit is something else all together. To be filled with the Spirit means to be under His control. Ephesians 5:18 explains, Be not drunk with wine, wherein is excess; but be filled with the Spirit.

    The normal usage of the word “fill” in modern English refers to placing something in a container such as filling a bottle with water or filling a can with paint. But the biblical concept of being filled with the Spirit suggests an entirely different idea.

    Think about the illustration given in this statement by Scripture, and be not drunk with wine. This does not refer to placing alcoholic beverages into a person, but to the effect the alcohol has on a person after it is in his system. Just so, being filled with the Holy Spirit does not refer to His coming into a person, but to the effect He has on a person’s life after he is present.

    Think about some aspects of the control which alcohol exerts over a person. It dulls the judgment and decision making powers, slows reaction time, disorients coordination, blurs the vision, slurs the speech, effects the balance and equilibrium, causes swaying when a person walks and can even make a person unconscious. In other words, when alcohol takes control of a human body, it radically changes the way that person functions.

    In contrast to the nasty effects of alcohol, but in exactly the same fashion of taking control, the Holy Spirit can radically change the behavior of a believer. After He indwells someone who has received Christ, the Spirit can alter a person’s activities from being fleshly to being spiritual. The Bible speaks of many ways in which the Holy Spirit accomplishes this. For example, He quickens (Romans 8:11), enlightens (I Corinthians 12:3), convicts (John 16:8), comforts (John 15:26), teaches (John 16:13; I Corinthians 2), cleanses (I Corinthians 6:11), leads (Romans 8:14; Galatians 5:18), assures (Romans 8:16), seals (Ephesians 1:13; 4:30), assists (Romans 8:26), intercedes (Romans 8:26), transforms (II Corinthians 3:18), preserves (II Timothy 1:14; Jude 24), and makes fruitful (Galatians 5:22; Ephesians 5:9). One example of the way the Holy Spirit exercises control in a believer’s life is the fruit of the Spirit. These are not simply things God expects the members of Christ to produce on their own. Instead, they are things He wants to produce by His Spirit through us. It becomes possible for us to love and have joy, and experience peace, and be longsuffering, and be gentle, and be good, and exercise faith, and be meek, and be temperate because the Holy Spirit is working within us and through us and because these things are the fruit of His control over our lives.

    Another example can be seen in the events of the book of Acts. When Acts 2:4 says that they were all filled with the Holy Ghost, it is referring to the control the Spirit exercised in their lives and not His indwelling or baptizing ministries. People did or said things not because of the event of their salvation, nor because they were merely indwelt by the Holy Spirit, but because the Spirit took control of their lives after He indwelt them and after He had placed them into the Body of Christ. Acts 4:8 says, Then Peter , filled with the Holy Ghost, said unto them. And Acts 4:31 says, and they were all filled with the Holy Ghost, and they spake the word of God with boldness. See the pattern? Peter had received the permanent indwelling of the Spirit of God in Acts chapter two. So, the events in Acts chapter four were not referring to Peter’s receiving the Holy Spirit, but to the Holy Spirit taking control of his life for that particular speech. It was a moment in which Peter had submitted to the control of the Holy Spirit so that the Spirit would be able to use Peter to say the things that needed to be said. And, this is exactly the way He wants to control all of the members of the Body of Christ.

    The filling of the Holy Spirit has a direct effect upon our service for the Lord. Without being filled, we will be ineffective, no matter how hard we try to do our best for God. There is nothing within ourselves or our flesh that is capable of truly honoring God (Romans 7:18). Even good things like teaching a Sunday School class, singing in the choir, leading in worship, preaching, providing special music or being an usher and welcoming people into the Church building can be a flop when done in the flesh instead of in the Spirit. It is not enough to say, “God, I want to do a good job for You.” We must say instead, “God, I make myself available to You; so your Spirit may do through me what needs to be done.” The Bible says in I Corinthians 12:7 that The manifestation of the Spirit is given to every man. As He dwells in our bodies, He desires to manifest Himself through the use of our bodies to do the works of righteousness.

    How does one get filled with the Holy Spirit? Romans 6:11-13 explains, Likewise reckon ye also yourselves to be dead indeed unto sin, but alive unto God through Jesus Christ our Lord. Let not sin therefore reign in your mortal body, that ye should obey it in the lusts thereof. Neither yield ye your members as instruments of unrighteousness unto sin: but yield yourselves unto God, as those that are alive from the dead, and your members as instruments of righteousness unto God. First of all, recognize that you are dead to sin and alive to God. This means, make sure you are saved because unsaved people are not filled with the Holy Spirit. He only takes control of those in whom He dwells. Secondly, yield, or turn over the use of, the members of your physical body to the Holy Spirit. Consciously acknowledge His presence and submit the various parts of your body to Him. They then become instruments He can use to accomplish the works of righteousness.

Conclusion

Understanding these three distinct ministries of the Holy Spirit gives us some insight into why so many churches are in turmoil today. By interpreting all three as the same thing, many fail to realize the need to submit repeatedly to the control of the Holy Spirit. A person is indwelt and baptized only once at the moment of his salvation. But filling is something that takes place over and over again. If believers think that being filled with the Holy Spirit is the same thing as being indwelt, they will miss a vital dynamic of their relationship with God.

We are never commanded to be indwelt or baptized by the Spirit but we are commanded to be filled (Ephesians 5:18). He indwells us and baptizes us once as a response to our initial faith in Christ; but He fills us repeatedly as we submit to Him on a daily basis. By failing to submit to the filling of the Spirit, many end up trying to do spiritual things in the flesh. The result is either a compromise with worldliness or the infusion of strife into the Body of Christ.

Return to Top

There Is No Reason To Be Weak

When I was a young person I lived in a city and rode my bicycle all over town. I did not mind it, but the older I got the more I longed to drive a car. I can still see myself pedaling up a hill near my home and saying, “Boy, I can’t wait to know what it is like to go up this hill in a car and not have to pedal so hard.” The funny thing is that I go back to the same hill now and it does not seem very steep at all. Of course, now I am driving a car.

Similarly, many Christians live as though they are pedaling a bicycle. The inclines of life seem steep and make them weary. They do not realize that within them is a source of power that makes traveling through life much easier, like driving an automobile instead of riding a bike. It is so easy to sit in a car, touch the accelerator and engage the power source that is built inside. It is equally easy to engage the spiritual power source within us to successfully navigate the steepest inclines of life.

The believer’s body is the temple of the Holy Spirit, the built-in power source given to us by God. He dwells in those who belong to Christ. And, He dwells there permanently. One of the great promises He gave to us is found in Hebrews 13:5, I will never leave you nor forsake you. As we consider the significance of that promise, it is important to make note of the fact that this has not always been the happy lot of the saints.

The Holy Spirit did not always permanently reside in the lives of believers. Before the Church began, Old Testament saints had no guarantee of the Holy Spirit residing with them. He came and went at will. Sometimes He stayed a long time, sometimes He stayed only briefly. When he was absent from the lives of Old Testament believers, living their lives was just like pedaling a bicycle up hill — much more difficult than touching the accelerator of an automobile.

  1. Old Testament Examples

    Following are some examples of the relationship the Old Testament saints enjoyed with the Holy Spirit. When He was present with them, they handled the difficulties of life rather easily. But when He departed, life became very difficult.

    1. Samson

      God had promised Samson that as long as no razor touched the hair of his head he would be endowed with great strength. The strength did not come from his hair but from the Holy Spirit. The Holy Spirit provided the strength as long as Samson kept his vow concerning hair cuts.

      In Judges 14, Samson became engaged to a Philistine girl named Timnath. On one of his journeys to visit her, he encountered a lion. Verses 5 and 6 say, Then went Samson down, and his father and his mother, to Timnath, and came to the vineyards of Timnath: and, behold, a young lion roared against him. And the Spirit of the Lord came mightily upon him. What happened when the Spirit of the Lord came mightily upon him? He was able to take hold of that lion and literally tear him apart. This was the tremendous strength the Spirit of the Lord gave Samson when He came upon him.

      A little later, the Philistines successfully tricked Samson by discovering the answer to a riddle through Samson’s bride. After his wife’s betrayal, the men attacked him and Judges 14:19 says, And the Spirit of the Lord came upon him. Now wait a minute, I thought the Spirit of the Lord had already come upon him earlier? If the Holy Spirit came upon him again, then obviously He had to have departed in the mean time. In fact, there were several times in which the Holy Spirit came upon Samson and then left again.

      The departure of the Holy Spirit is definitely stated in Judges Chapter 16 after Samson unwittingly revealed his secret to Delilah. After his hair was cut, verse 20 says, And she said, the Philistines be upon thee, Samson. And he awoke out of his sleep, and said, I will go out as at other times, before, and shake myself. And he wist not that the Lord was departed from him. What happened? Weakness overcame Samson because he did not have the power of the Spirit of God available to him. The power of the Spirit was not available because the Holy Spirit Himself had departed from the life of Samson.

    2. King Saul

      Saul was the reluctant one who did not really want to be king. Nevertheless, he was anointed and the Holy Spirit enabled him for the job. I Samuel 10:9 says, And it was so, that when he had turned his back to go from Samuel, God gave him another heart: and all those signs came to pass that day. And when they came thither to the hill, behold, a company of prophets met him; and the Spirit of God came upon him, and he prophesied among them. Like Samson, Saul had several experiences in which the Holy Spirit came upon him. But also like Samson, there is a definite statement about the Holy Spirit departing from him. In I Samuel 16:14 it says, But the Spirit of the Lord departed from Saul. When that occurred, weakness overcame Saul because he did not have the power of the Holy Spirit dwelling within him any more.

    3. David

      About the time that the Spirit of God was departing from Saul, He was taking up residence in David. David had a unique relationship with God in that he experienced something very different from most people in the Old Testament. I Samuel 16:13 says, Then Samuel took the horn of oil, and anointed him in the midst of his brethren: and the Spirit of the Lord came upon David from that day forward.

      From the time that David was a young person through the time of his becoming king and until many years later the Spirit of the Lord stayed with him. David learned the value of having the Holy Spirit with him all the time and panicked when he considered the possibility that He might leave. When he sinned with Bathsheba he prayed, Cast me not away from thy presence; and take not thy holy spirit from me (Psalm 51:11). For David in the Old Testament, this was a real possibility.

      Have you ever thought about what it would be like not to have the Spirit of God? In spite of the fact that we do not often think about His being with us, it would be horrible to think about His not being with us. After considering this prospect, we may not be so hard on the people in the Old Testament who often had to fend for themselves without the Holy Spirit dwelling in them.

      Think of what it was like to be Samson, having to face the Philistines without the power of the Holy Spirit. Or to be King Saul and having to rule Israel, God’s chosen people, without God’s personal help. How alone, how helpless, how weak you would feel — as they must have.

    4. The Disciples

      But then go to the Gospels and consider the disciples before the Old Testament was changed into the New Testament by the death, burial, and resurrection of Christ. The disciples walked around with Jesus but apparently did not have the Holy Spirit dwelling in them because Jesus spoke of the coming of the Holy Spirit in the future tense. If any man thirst, let him come unto me, and drink. He that believeth on me, as the scripture hath said, out of his belly shall flow rivers of living water. (But this spake he of the Spirit, which they that believe on him should receive:) for the Holy Ghost was not yet given (John 7:37-39).

      The disciples, except for Judas Iscariot, were saved men, but they did not have the Holy Spirit dwelling in their bodies. We often accuse the disciples of foolishness but we might be more understanding of them if we consider their plight. When James and John asked Jesus for a special privilege in the Kingdom or to call judgement fire down from Heaven, they apparently did not have the Holy Spirit dwelling in them. When Peter opened his mouth to say something rash, he was apparently without the restraint of the Holy Spirit.

      In John 20:21-22, Jesus gave the disciples the presence of His Spirit when he was about to ascend into Heaven. He said, Peace be unto you: as my Father hath sent me, even so send I you. And when he had said this, he breathed on them, and saith unto them, receive ye the Holy Ghost. Even this, however, was not permanent because it was only on the Day of Pentecost that the Holy Spirit took up permanent, guaranteed residence in the lives of the believers for the very first time.

  2. The New Testament Difference

    This leads us to the significance of the relationship New Testament believers have with God that goes beyond anything anyone ever experienced in the Old Testament, including David who had a long term indwelling. David always lived under the cloud of the possible departure of the Holy Spirit. Today, however, believers are promised He will never leave!

    1. The Relationship

      John 1:12 says, But as many as received him, to them gave he power to become the sons of God, even to them that believe on his name. Are you a son of God? You are if you have received Jesus Christ as your Savior. That means you have recognized that salvation is not based on what God does in you but on what God did for you in Christ. And, on the basis of faith in Christ and His work, you have received Him by believing the Gospel in your heart and confessing that belief with your mouth.

      When you become a son of God by faith in Jesus Christ alone, then Galatians 4:6 becomes true, And because ye are sons, God hath sent forth the Spirit of his Son into your hearts, crying, Abba, Father. If you have received Jesus Christ as your Savior you are a son and because you are a son, you have been given the Holy Spirit.

      Romans 8:9 goes a step further and teaches that if there is no Spirit of God in us there is no relationship with Jesus Christ. It says, But ye are not in the flesh, but in the Spirit, if so be that the Spirit of God dwell in you. Now if any man have not the Spirit of Christ, he is none of his. In the Old Testament it was very different. The believers back then were the children of God even when the Spirit of God departed from them? They were secure in their salvation but sometimes they had to walk on their own here on earth. Sometimes they had to pedal the bicycle. They could not always engage the power source within them because it was not always there. But when God started the Church, this changed. He promised that when a person became a son He would give them His Spirit permanently. If you do not have the Spirit now, you are not a son. These two things are inseparable in the Body of Christ. If you are a son, you have the Spirit and He will never leave you or forsake you.

    2. The Promise

      With this wonderful relationship comes a wonderful promise. Hebrews 13:5 says, Let your conversation be without covetousness; and be content with such things as ye have: for he hath said, I will never leave thee, nor forsake thee. We have the promise that we will never experience what Samson did, having to face the enemy without the Spirit of God. We will never be like Saul, having to lead God’s people without the Spirit of the Lord. We will never have to pedal the bicycle because the internal source of power is always available.

      God did promise Solomon of the Old Testament that He would never leave him (I Chronicles 28:20). But in this particular instance, the promise is qualified with a time factor. He said, Be strong and of good courage, and do it: fear not, nor be dismayed: for the LORD God, even my God, will be with thee; he will not fail thee, nor forsake thee, until thou has finished all the work for the service of the house of the LORD. Solomon was about to under take the task of building the Temple for God, and God assured Solomon of His presence until that particular job was completed.

      Compare that to a promise that is given to New Testament believers in Ephesians 4:30 where Scripture says, And grieve not the Holy Spirit of God, whereby ye are sealed unto the day of redemption. This particular day of redemption is when our bodies are redeemed at the Rapture, when the dead in Christ are raised first and then we which are alive and remain are changed in a twinkling of an eye and this mortal, corruptible body puts on immortality and incorruption. As the Holy Spirit was given to Solomon until his task of building the Temple was complete, so New Testament believers in Christ are given the Holy Spirit until our lives are complete on earth. He keeps on working in us to build us up in Him until the day we go to heaven by death or by Rapture (Philippians 1:6). The Holy Spirit will stay with us until His work in us is complete and that takes as long as we live on earth.

Conclusion

Suppose Samson stood before God and God would ask, “Samson, why were you so weak?” Samson might properly say. “There were times when I had to pedal the bicycle because the Holy Spirit was not in me.”

But what about you and me? Suppose we were to stand before God and God would ask, “Why did weakness overcome you?” What excuse would we give?

Because God is always with us, there is never an excuse for weakness to overcome us in the Christian life. In ourselves, we are weak, feeble, and finite. That is why Samson and King Saul and so many others in the Old Testament did such foolish things. But for Christians today, there is no reason that weakness should overcome us because the Holy Spirit indwells us permanently.

God said to Paul, My grace is sufficient for thee: for my strength (God’s strength) is made perfect in (your) weakness. Whose strength is that? God’s! Whose weakness is that? Ours! God’s strength is made perfect in our weakness. So Paul says, Most gladly therefore will I rather glory in my infirmities, that the power of Christ may rest upon me.

Am I weak? Yes I am weak; but weakness does not have to overcome me. Why? Because God is in me. Always. He never leaves. He never forsakes. There is nothing His strength cannot handle regardless of how weak I may be. There is no excuse for going before Almighty God and saying, “I could not do that because I was weak.” Remember, God said, I can do all things through Christ which strengtheneth me. To recognize our weaknesses is not wrong but to be overcome by them is unnecessary.

There is only one exception to this rule. You cannot know the power of God unless you receive Jesus Christ as your personal Savior. As many as received him to them gave he power to become the sons of God. And because ye are sons, God hath sent forth the Spirit of his Son into your hearts. Without being a child of God through faith in Jesus Christ, there is no access to the power of the Holy Spirit.

Have you ever received Jesus as your Savior? Can you identify that moment in your life when you confessed to God:

“There isn’t anything in me that can save me; but what You did in Jesus Christ for me can save me. He bore my sin. He bore my iniquity. He bore all that I have done to offend You. Not only did He bear it but He paid for it with His blood and He buried it in the grave, and He sealed it there forever, and He left it behind when He came out of the grave and I believe that satisfied You for all my sin. I receive Jesus now. I welcome Him into my life as my Savior.”

If you have never done that before, I encourage you to do it now. As long as you fail to receive Jesus Christ as your personal Savior, you are going to be pedaling that bicycle up the hills of life, in your own strength. And the hills will get steeper and longer and you will never reach the top. Eventually, you will slide all the way into the horrible pit of Hell. But if you receive Jesus Christ as your personal Savior, you will become a child of God. And as a child of God you will be given the Holy Spirit of God and He will dwell within you and give you His power for every hill you may face in life. Though you will be weak in yourself, with Him in you, unlimited power will be available to you.

Return to Top

The Holy Spirit Seals and Sanctifies

The sealing and sanctifying ministries of the Holy Spirit correspond to two important truths in the Christian life. One is eternal security and the other is a life of holiness.

Many in the Christian community believe it is possible for a child of God to lose his salvation. This is believed to happen in two different ways: (1) a person might commit a sin so serious that God is compelled to remove him from the Book of Life; or, (2) a person might choose to give up on his faith and remove himself from the Book Of Life. The sealing ministry of the Holy Spirit contradicts this false doctrine.

Many other Christians believe it is possible for a child of God to become completely holy on earth so that he no longer sins. John Wesley was the first to suggest something on this order which he called Christian perfection. The proposal is that a believer may achieve a state of perfection in his heart so that sin is completely expelled and absolute holiness takes its place. Mistakes might still occur after this, but not sin. Biblical teaching on the sanctifying ministry of the Holy Spirit clearly contradicts this false doctrine as well.

  1. The Sealing Ministry of the Holy Spirit

    Two verses of Scripture state that believers in Christ are sealed with the Holy Spirit.

    “Now he which stablisheth us with you in Christ, and hath anointed us, is God; Who hath also sealed us, and given the earnest of the Spirit in our hearts.” II Corinthians 1:21-22

    “In whom ye also trusted, after that ye heard the word of truth, the gospel of your salvation: in whom also after that ye believed, ye were sealed with that holy Spirit of promise, which is the earnest of our inheritance… ” Ephesians 1:13,14

    To understand what it means to be sealed with the Holy Spirit, it is important to look first at the word “earnest.” The word earnest means “down payment.” The earnest of the Holy Spirit means that the entrance of the Holy Spirit into the body of a believer serves as a down payment for the inheritance he has been promised in Christ. This indwelling of the Spirit is God’s pledge that He will also give us everything else He has promised us in Christ. It is the same concept as making a down payment on a mortgage at a bank. The down payment is the earnest, or the promise, to pay all the rest of the mortgage. We can only imagine all that is part of our inheritance in Christ, but we know that we will receive it because of the down payment He has made with the indwelling of the Holy Spirit.

    When the Holy Spirit is given to us as a down payment of our inheritance, God uses this to place His seal upon our lives.

    1. What the Seal Is

      A seal in Biblical times served the same purpose as a signature does today. Special rings were made with raised insignias attached that served as identifying emblems. Each insignia was unique so that whenever a particular emblem was seen, it would immediately be known to whom it belonged.

      To place a “signature” on an item, they would use a lit candle to drop a little wet wax onto the item and then press the insignia of the ring into the soft wax, leaving an impression. In Bible times, it was often true that once a document was sealed or signed by a King’s insignia, the matter addressed in the document could not be reversed or changed.

    2. The Effect of the Seal

      An example of this is found in the Book of Esther, chapter three. Haman convinced King Ahasuerus to place his seal upon a death warrant for all the Jews in his kingdom. When the King discovered that the Queen was a Jew and that Haman had tricked him into signing a death warrant for his own wife, there was nothing he could do to cancel the order. The only way he could compensate was to issue a second order giving the Jewish people the right to defend themselves.

      A similar incident occurred in Daniel chapter six when the King issued a decree that no prayers were to be offered to anyone but himself for thirty days. Daniel violated the rule, but the King did not want to punish him. However, since the King’s signature authenticated the decree, it could not be altered, and Daniel had to be thrown into the Lion’s den.

      This is the concept of the sealing ministry of the Holy Spirit. With the indwelling of the Holy Spirit, God places His signature upon our lives. This authenticates our membership in the Body of Christ which cannot be reversed or changed in any way. When Scripture says we are sealed with the Holy Spirit unto the day of redemption, it is a fact that can never be erased. We are God’s forever because He has sealed us with His signature. Isn’t this wonderful? This is security — the security of the signature of God authenticating our salvation and sealing it forever.

  2. The Sanctifying Ministry of the Holy Spirit

    Several verses of Scripture refer to the sanctifying ministry of the Holy Spirit. For example:

    “But we are bound to give thanks alway to God for you, brethren beloved of the Lord, because God hath from the beginning chosen you to salvation through sanctification of the Spirit and belief of the truth.” II Thessalonians 2:13

    “Elect according to the foreknowledge of God the Father, through sanctification of the Spirit, unto obedience and sprinkling of the blood of Jesus Christ… ” I Peter 1:2

    1. The Meaning of Sanctification

      While cleansing sin from our lives is related to the concept of sanctification, the specific application of this word to the Christian has a different focus. This can be observed in how the word was used before sin existed.

      In Genesis chapter two, Adam and Eve had not yet sinned. The curse had not yet come upon the earth so nothing had to be cleaned up or corrected. God placed His stamp of approval on all creation by seeing that everything He had made was very good.

      In this context, Scripture records that God “sanctified” the seventh day.

      “Thus the heavens and the earth were finished, and all the host of them. And on the seventh day God ended his work which he had made: and he rested on the seventh day from all his work which he had made. And God blessed the seventh day, and sanctified it: because that in it he had rested from all his work which God created and made.” Genesis 2:1-3

      What does Scripture mean when it says that God sanctified the seventh day? There was no sin and nothing needed to be cleansed. By sanctifying the seventh day, God assigned it to a specific purpose. It was designated as a special day in which people would take their minds off the cares of the earth and turn their minds to the Lord.

      The word sanctification is also used in this sense even after sin came into the world. One example is found in Exodus 29:38-46. Verses 42, 43 say, This shall be a continual burnt offering throughout your generations at the door of the tabernacle of the congregation before the Lord: where I will meet you, to speak there unto thee. And there I will meet with the children of Israel, and the tabernacle shall be sanctified by my glory. The tabernacle was assigned the specific purpose of being the place where man would meet with God.

    2. Sanctification and Holiness

      When something is sanctified, or set apart for a specific purpose, it is not to be used for anything else. That is the full sense of sanctification. In relation to sanctification, holiness refers to a consistent adherence to the purpose for which something has been set apart.

      Christians are admonished to live holy lives. This is because the Holy Spirit sanctifies us, or assigns us to specific responsibilities, at the moment of our salvation. A holy life is a consistent fulfillment of those responsibilities to which we have been set apart by the Holy Spirit.

      There are actually many things for which we have been sanctified in Christ. Some of these include being the temple of the Holy Spirit (I Cor. 6:19-20), being ambassadors for Christ (II Cor. 5:20), keeping God’s commandments (I John 5:3), keeping oneself unspotted from the world (James 1:27; Romans 12:1-2), and fulfilling the law of Christ (Galatians 6:2).

      Honoring this sanctification is a primary responsibility of the Christian life. I Thess. 4:1-3 says, Furthermore then we beseech you, brethren, and exhort you by the Lord Jesus, that as ye have received of us how ye ought to walk and to please God, so ye would abound more and more. For ye know what commandments we gave you by the Lord Jesus. For this is the will of God, even your sanctification, that ye should abstain from fornication: That every one of you should know how to possess his vessel in sanctification and honour. It is the will of God that Christians be set apart to specific responsibilities. It is therefore the will of God that His children avoid those things which are inconsistent with the responsibilities to which they have been assigned. Verse six says that no man go beyond. Beyond what? Beyond the specific purpose for which we have been designated by the Spirit. If we go beyond our sanctification, verse six says God avenges us, because, in verse seven, God hath not called us unto uncleanness, but unto holiness. God has called us to consistently fulfill the purposes to which He assigned us by the Holy Spirit when He saved us.

    3. A Perpetual Project

      Our sanctification is something that we possess from the moment we are saved to the moment we go to heaven. We are set apart to the specific responsibilities outlined for the Christian life as long as we live on earth.

      When we are first saved, we are not very skilled at fulfilling our sanctification. As we grow in Christ, our skills develop little by little, and we gradually increase in holiness, or in a consistency of fulfilling our assigned responsibilities. This gradual increase in holiness is sometimes referred to as progressive sanctification.

      The question is, do we ever achieve in this life the ability to flawlessly fulfill our sanctification (otherwise known as ultimate sanctification)? Scripture clearly says, “No.” Groaning from sin lasts as long as we live on this earth (Romans 8:22). The human body was made subject to vanity (Romans 8:20) and remains mortal and corrupt until the rapture/resurrection event (I Corinthians 15:51-54). The struggle between the flesh and the spirit is a perpetual struggle (Romans 7:15-17), but thankfully, Christ intercedes for us (Hebrews 7:25), and God is always faithful, forgiving us when we confess our sins before Him (I John 1:9). This work of progressive sanctification is performed in the life of the believer his entire life on earth (Philippians 1:6). Only when we are raptured/resurrected from the earth do we obtain an incorruptible body with sin completely removed from our being (I Corinthians 15:54; Revelation 21:4) which is our ultimate sanctification.

Conclusion

By receiving Jesus Christ as Savior, we qualify to receive God’s signature upon our lives. When we are sealed with the Holy Spirit at the moment of our salvation, God places His signature upon our lives, authenticating our membership in the Body of Christ, which can never be reversed by any means. As a result of this seal, we enjoy the guarantee of eternal life with God. We belong to Him. We are eternally secure. And nothing can ever change this.

When we are sanctified by the Holy Spirit, we are set apart for specific purposes in Christ. During our entire life on earth, we are to seek to fulfill those purposes as consistently as we can. How well we fulfill our sanctification depends a lot on how well we submit to the working of the Holy Spirit in our lives. We can quench the Spirit (I Thessalonians 5:19), and live carnal lives (I Corinthians 3:1-3). Or, we can yield the various parts of our bodies to the Holy Spirit as instruments of righteousness (Romans 6:12-18), and live holy lives. The choice is ours.

Jesus paid for our sin, He removed the penalty of death, He destroyed the bondage of sin, and He gave us His seal, the security of knowing we belong to Him forever. Nothing can take that away from us. As God’s children, we have the wonderful privilege of being set apart to His purposes. But He left it up to us as to how diligently we would pursue those purposes. It is a life-long project and it is a difficult project. But with the help of the Word of God and the Holy Spirit, it is possible for us to develop a consistency in fulfilling the responsibilities to which we have been assigned. We will never do it flawlessly, but we can constantly improve in our efforts until the day we leave the earth.

Return to Top

The Holy Spirit And Spiritual Gifts

There has been a lot said about spiritual gifts in modern times and the subject has been developed with great complexity. It has been analyzed, systematized, and refined to such a degree that often the emphasis on the Holy Spirit is lost altogether, and spiritual gifts are watered down to mere human works for God.

The intent of spiritual gifts is simply this: The Spirit of God works through individual believers in specific ways to supply what is needed by other members of the Body of Christ. The entire focus is on the work of the Holy Spirit, not on the work of human beings. Human beings who belong to Christ are merely instruments in the hands of the Spirit to accomplish His work. To honor a human being for how marvelously he uses his spiritual gift utterly contradicts the concept.

Yet a popular definition of spiritual gifts is “a God given ability for service,” which makes it sound like God gives His children skills or talents and then sends them off to do the work on their own. In contrast to this, I Corinthians 12:7 says it is “the manifestation of the Spirit” that is given to every believer. What does that big word “manifestation” mean? It means a showing forth or a demonstration of something. Thus, the manifestation of the Spirit is the showing forth, or the demonstration of the Holy Spirit. The concept of spiritual gifts involves the activity of the Holy Spirit Himself as He works through each believer’s life.

  1. The Application of Spiritual Gifts

    1. All believers are included

      Every person that is born again (and thus indwelt by the Spirit of God and baptized into the body of Christ by the Spirit of God) is given spiritual gifts. If you can testify concerning a time in your life when you recognized you were a sinner, lost and condemned to Hell without any ability of your own to merit the acceptance of God, and when you, therefore, believed what Jesus Christ did on the cross for you was sufficient to satisfy God so that you received Jesus Christ as your personal Savior, you have received spiritual gifts. No one with such a testimony is excluded.

      I Corinthians 12:1 addresses the chapter to believers, calling them “brethren.” Verse 7 says, The manifestation of the Spirit is given to every man. How many believers does this include? All of them.

      I Peter 4:10 repeats the same thing, As every man hath received the gift… Every one of us has been included in the distribution of spiritual gifts, which is the activity of the Holy Spirit through the life of believers. If you are part of the body of Christ, if you are born again, if you are a saved individual, if you are indwelt by the Holy Spirit you have been included in the distribution of spiritual gifts.

      Imagine a one hundred bed hospital in which every bed is full. The staff of this hospital includes one nurse and one doctor and no one else. Not one for each shift, but one nurse and one doctor to care for all 100 patients 24 hours each day, seven days each week. I have been in the hospital several times with kidney stones, one episode of which lasted twenty days. For most of those days I experienced excruciating pain and required a great deal of care from the doctors, nurses, nurses assistants, and all the other staff members. In fact, every time I have been in the hospital to stay or to visit, I have noticed that nurses, and nurses aids and orderlies, and every type of hospital personnel are all over the place constantly caring for the patients. It seems like every 3½ minutes someone is in your room taking your pulse, taking your temperature, taking your blood pressure or helping you in one way or another. Even at night, they constantly check on you and make sure your every need is met. Well, imagine that you are one of these 100 patients in a hospital where there is only one nurse and one doctor to care for all of them. What kind of care would you get? You say that is ridiculous. A hospital could not operate like that. No one would get the care they need.

      Translate this picture into the context of the Church. In a church with 100 members, how many people do you expect to be involved in meeting the needs of the people? You might say the Pastor is hired to do that job. Or, the Elders and Deacons are elected to care for the people. But if it takes a large staff of personnel to care for people’s physical needs in a hospital, it takes an equally large number of workers to care for the spiritual needs of a church family. It is unreasonable to expect one or a few to accomplish such an immense task. This is why the Holy Spirit manifests Himself through every member of the Body of Christ. All believers are part of the staff of the Church and designed to be used by the Holy Spirit in fulfilling its needs.

    2. The Spirit Does the Work

      I Corinthians 12:9-10 gives a list of different ways in which the Holy Spirit manifests Himself in the lives of believers. Then verse 11 says, But all these worketh that one and the selfsame Spirit, dividing to every man severally as he will. The word severally does not mean several as in many but severing as in dividing. It refers to the Holy Spirit’s distribution of His gifts. This verse teaches that the Holy Spirit decides how He will manifest Himself through each believer and to whom He will distribute each type of manifestation according to this choice. The Spirit of God may manifest Himself through any individual in more than one way. In fact, each believer has the potential of being used by the Holy Spirit in any one of the ministries of the Holy Spirit if He deems it necessary at the time. This is because the work is not dependent upon the developed skills of the believer, but on the divine skills of the Holy Spirit. It does appear, however, that once He chooses to manifest Himself through an individual believer in a particular way that He consistently does so throughout that believer’s life. This makes it possible for the individual believer to grow ever more comfortable in cooperating with the Holy Spirit in manifesting specific ministries.

      For example, pastoring is one of the manifestations of the Holy Spirit. We use “pastor” as a title today, but Scripture never refers to it in this way. Elder is the Biblical title for spiritual leaders in the church and to some Elders God grants the manifestation of pastoring as the way the Holy Spirit expresses Himself through their lives. Certainly, not every Christian is used in this way, not even all Elders are used for pastoral ministries; but when the Holy Spirit chooses to manifest Himself through a particular man in pastoring people, He continues that manifestation throughout the man’s life on earth.

      I believe the Holy Spirit has chosen to manifest Himself through me with this ministry of pastoring. And I have believed this since I was 15 years old, although at that age I had no idea what he had in mind. I originally thought it was just something He called me to do for Him. So I went to Bible College, trained for the ministry and went out to pastor churches. In the early years of my ministry, however, pastoring did not seem to go very well. In fact, I was doing so poorly that I almost stopped believing God wanted me to be a Pastor. Then one day I stopped trying to be a Pastor. I began to pursue administrative ministries and I found myself relaxing in my personal relationship with God. When I stopped trying to do the Holy Spirit’s work for Him and began letting Him have His way in my life through the Word of God, He started using me to pastor people. At first, I did not realize what was happening. Then one day I heard an old missionary say that all the modern systemization of spiritual gifts had stifled the real ministry of the Holy Spirit. All of a sudden it dawned on me what had been happening in my own life. Spiritual gifts are not abilities that God miraculously injects into a believer’s life which he is then expected to do on his own for God. Spiritual gifts are the specific ways the Holy Spirit manifests Himself through the lives of individual believers. As long as I tried to do the work for God, it did not get done very well. But when the Holy Spirit had the opportunity through my submission to use me any way He wanted to, opportunities abounded for Him to pastor people through me.

    3. The Holy Spirit Manifests Himself Primarily in Two Ways

      I Peter 4:11 indicates the two basic ways in which the Spirit of God manifests Himself through the lives of believers. If any man speak, let him speak as the oracles of God; if any man minister, let him do it as of the ability which God giveth. Sometimes the Spirit of God manifests Himself with speaking ministries. Other times He manifests Himself with serving ministries. The lists of spiritual gifts as they are given in Romans, Corinthians and Ephesians all may be separated into these two categories. For example, teaching, exhorting, and prophesying, are speaking manifestations of the Holy Spirit, while giving and showing mercy are serving manifestations. And yes, this verse does say we are to minister according to the ability which God gives. This does not contradict the idea that the gift is actually the work of the Holy Spirit through a believer, but affirms that we are not just robots moved around like miniature caricatures. With all our personality and natural talent, we are to cooperate with the Holy Spirit in the work He desires to do through us.

  2. The Effect of Spiritual Gifts

    Spiritual gifts are not intended for personal gratification. I Peter 4:10 says, As every man hath received the gift, even so minister the same one to another. I Corinthians 12:7 says, But the manifestation of the Spirit is given to every man to profit withal. One to another and profit withal define the purpose of spiritual gifts as the benefitting of others rather than of self. Whatever way the Spirit of God chooses to show Himself through you, it is so He can meet some need in another person’s life, not in your own.

    There is one statement about one spiritual gift that makes it sounds like it was to be used for personal benefit. I Corinthians 14:4 says, He that speaketh in an unknown tongue edifieth himself. But a proper examination of the context indicates this statement is a rebuke, not a positive suggestion about the use of a spiritual gift. The entire verse says, He that speaketh in an unknown tongue edifieth himself; but he that prophesieth edifieth the church. The use of tongues was intended as a sign to unbelieving Jews that the Gospel of Jesus Christ was genuine revelation. Some were abusing the practice of speaking in tongues by using it as an ecstatic experience for personal gratification. God said this was wrong. It was better if they put tongues away altogether and participated in plain speaking because the purpose of spiritual gifts is not selfish, but designed to benefit the lives of others. Besides, tongues speaking was only a temporary gift and would soon fade away altogether, and God did not want its final days to be distorted by being used as a device for unrighteous purposes.

    Imagine yourself coming out of a mall and discovering that the battery in your car has gone dead and your car will not start. As you are wondering what to do, a truck just happens to drive by that is labeled “Friendly Frank’s Auto Repair.”

    You flag down the driver and ask, “Sir, would you happen to have a pair of jumper cables?”

    Looking at you skeptically, he says, “Yes, I have a pair of jumper cables in the back of the truck.”

    You ask again, “Would you jump my car?” He replies, “No.”

    Now, he has exactly what you need. And, you thought mechanics were supposed to help people with car troubles. But he refuses to help.

    So next you ask, “Well, may I borrow your jumper cables if I can find someone else to jump my car.”

    He answers, “No, these jumper cables are for me in case my truck breaks down.”

    How would that make you feel? You are in the middle of a sea of hundreds of cars. The person closest to you has the ability to meet your need and he is unwilling to do so because he has reserved his talents and equipment for his own benefit.

    Unfortunately, this all too well describes the state of the Body of Christ. The people closest to us have the greatest ability to meet our needs if they would simply submit to the work the Holy Spirit wants to do through them. But too many are unwilling to cooperate. They are obsessed with making their own lives comfortable and have no interest in being used to help others.

  3. My Part Concerning Spiritual Gifts

    1. Neglect not the gift

      If spiritual gifts consist of the work which the Holy Spirit does through me, is there anything for me to do personally? Or may I just sit back and watch? I Timothy 4:14 says, Neglect not the gift that is in thee. But if the Holy Spirit is the One who does the work, how can I be guilty of neglecting it?

      To neglect something means to consider it to be unimportant and unworthy of our attention. Many Christians rarely think about the presence of the Spirit of God in their lives and consequently do not think about His desire to work through them. Before any believer can be effective in the use of spiritual gifts, he must first raise his consciousness concerning the Spirit’s presence. Each day we rise from our beds and look in the mirror, we must remind ourselves that we are temples for the Holy Spirit. And with the consciousness of His presence awakened within us, we must also remind ourselves that the Holy Spirit actually wants to use us to accomplish some spiritual work.

      The Holy Spirit is an active person and He is not satisfied simply to sit still. He saves us, He indwells us, and then He wants to use us. We must not consider this desire of His to be unimportant and thus ignore the Holy Spirit. I Corinthians 12:22 says that even the feeble and less honorable members of the Body of Christ are necessary and that every member should have the same care for one another, regardless of their apparent status. This means the Holy Spirit wants to use the feeble and uncomely parts of the Body as much as the honorable and comely ones.

      The Holy Spirit wants to use every believer, not just a few visible people, to benefit other believers. Pastoring people is no more important than any of His other activities. The person whom the Holy Spirit can use to help a neighbor run errands, or to show mercy to a friend who needs sympathy is just as vital to His work as the Pastor He uses to preach a rousing sermon.

      Some years ago I had transmission troubles on my car. Not being a mechanic, my understanding of what could be wrong was extremely limited. I was sure I would need the services of a transmission specialist and have to pay a very high repair bill. As it turned out the problem was very simply resolved. There was a little gadget connected to the carburetor that was also connected to the transmission which was supposed to tell the transmission when to shift gears. A little round plastic clip kept this gadget connected to the carburetor. As it turned out, the little plastic clip had fallen off and that was the whole trouble.

      You might feel like a little plastic clip in the church of Jesus Christ, small and insignificant. But if you ignore the Holy Spirit and He cannot use you, something vital will be missing in the life of the church. This is referred to in I Thessalonians 5:19 as quenching the Spirit. Quenching the Holy Spirit and neglecting the gift are definitely related.

    2. Stir up the gift

      II Timothy 1:6 says, Wherefore I put thee in remembrance that thou stir up the gift of God, which is in thee. How do we stir up the gift of the Holy Spirit? The word “stir up” refers to pumping air on a fire with a bellows or some similar instrument. The additional oxygen from that air causes the fire to burn more intensely. In relation to the Holy Spirit this refers to making yourself available for His use. Your submission becomes the oxygen that allows the Holy Spirit to intensify His manifestation through you. Instead of trying to do things for God on your own, you must submit the members of your body to the Holy Spirit as instruments of righteousness so that He may use them to manifest Himself and accomplish His work. Romans 6:13b says, Yield yourselves unto God, as those that are alive from the dead, and your members as instruments of righteousness unto God. This is necessary because of what Philippians 2:13 says, For it is God which worketh in you both to will and to do of his good pleasure.

      You do not have to have special talents. You do not have to have special abilities. You do not have to be highly intelligent. You do not have to have an extroverted personality. You do not have to be a bubbly individual. You can be just plain old you. But when plain old you is an available instrument in the hands of the Holy Spirit, there is no limit to the possibilities of what He might accomplish through your life. Just make yourself available to the Holy Spirit and let Him do His work. God will work through you and accomplish His purposes.

      God told the Corinthian believers that he used the foolish among them to confound the wise, the weak to confound the mighty, the base and despised, and things which are not to bring to nought the things which are. And regardless of any believer’s natural human talents, the Holy Spirit is capable of using the raw material of his life to perform spiritual activity that is beneficial to the entire Body of Christ.

Conclusion

There are several contexts in which we must make ourselves available to the Holy Spirit. One is the context in which believers gather together in one place. The next time you prepare to attend a church service or some other gathering of believers, submit yourself to the Holy Spirit in the following way:

Dear God, when I am with other believers, I make myself available for your use in affecting someone else’s life. Connect me with another believer and use me to encourage, to strengthen, to help. I give you my mouth that You may say the words that are just what they need to hear. I give you my ears that I may listen to someone who needs to talk. I give you my heart to be understanding and to comfort those who need it. I give you my smile that I may help a visitor feel welcome. I give you my hands that I may greet someone with a hearty handshake, or open a door, or pick up something that has dropped to the floor. I give you my attitudes that you might use me to set an atmosphere of humility and reverence.

Another context has to do with our day to day relationship with other believers. We are not always together as in church services, but we are always in need of the ministry of the Holy Spirit. The Holy Spirit desires to use us just as much between gathering times as during them. Yet some believers have absolutely no contact with other believers outside the context of church services. Perhaps you could use your church directory throughout the week and consider for whom the Holy Spirit might use you to minister. Prepare yourself for such a ministry by praying the following:

Dear God, whom would You like to use me to encourage by

  1. Sending them a card?
  2. Paying them a visit?
  3. Offering them a listening ear on the telephone?
  4. Praying for them?
  5. Sharing some truth God has recently taught me?
  6. Offering to run errands for them?
  7. Changing the oil in their car?
  8. Or in any other creative way You might think of?

These examples focus on what appear to be the lesser spiritual gifts of helps, ministry and showing mercy, but the more visible gifts are also possible ways in which the Holy Spirit might use us in some very practical ways. Evangelists are not just those who preach in crusades to large numbers, but ordinary Christians whom the Holy Spirit uses to witness to a co-worker, a neighbor, or the person you happen to be next to in the line at a check-out counter. He might also use us to teach Bible truths to our fellow Christians, or to our family in personal study times or sitting around the dinner table. Whether or not we are called to preach, we can still be used of the Spirit to proclaim the truth and edify one another.

When you consciously think about the presence of the Holy Spirit in your life and about His desire to use you to manifest His work for the benefit of others, and when you make yourself available to the Holy Spirit to be used in this way, your life will take on purpose and meaning in ways you never imagined possible. So many look for things that make them feel like they are worth something. They seek to accomplish great feats that raise their self esteem. They crave to be applauded and praised for how well they have performed. But when you lose your life for Christ’s sake and yield yourself as a mere instrument in the hands of the Holy Spirit, and you see Him use your life to truly benefit the lives of others, you will soon realize that your life has more value than it ever could have by any other means.

Return to Top

The Holy Spirit Has Discontinued Some Spiritual Gifts

The use of tongues in the Church today has created a strong division between Christians. Charismatic Christians believe speaking in tongues is a crucial experience in their pursuit of God. Many non-charismatic Christians believe the legitimate use of tongues terminated with the age of the Apostles and is an unbiblical practice.

The Bible clearly states that the Holy Spirit gave miraculous gifts in the early church. These included speaking in tongues as well as prophecy, knowledge and miracles. To settle the modern charismatic controversy, we must be able to determine whether or not the Holy Spirit chooses to manifest himself in these same spectacular ways today. If one accepts the literal meaning of the words of Scripture, the issue can be settled. The following pages explain how.

  1. The Power of God

    One of the standard criticisms of those of us who do not believe in the use of tongues for today is that we deny or, at least, question the power of God to perform miracles. If the Holy Spirit wants someone to speak in tongues or perform some other miracle, who are we to say that God cannot do so? The truth is we do not say God “cannot.” We say He “does not” and there is a significant difference between these two things.

    We acknowledge that God has unlimited power to do whatever He wishes. We also acknowledge the truthfulness of all the miracles recorded in the word of God. He created everything out of nothing. He parted the waters of the sea, healed the sick, and brought the dead back to life. We also acknowledge that occasionally, God does some things today which seem extra-ordinary. God is indeed quite capable of performing any miracle He chooses to perform and we are happy to acknowledge this truth.

    What we do not acknowledge is that the Holy Spirit chooses to perform miracles through human agents today. The operative word is “choice,” rather than “ability.” The miraculous spiritual gifts disappeared from the Church a long time ago because the Holy Spirit decided to stop distributing them. God is able to do anything He wants to do, but He does not always choose to do what He is able to do.

    History demonstrates that God has chosen to perform miracles through human agents only at select times. Moses, Elijah and the Disciples all were used to perform miracles. But Adam, Abraham and Jeremiah were not. Consider Abraham. He is called the father of all those who exercise faith in God. He was the beneficiary of a miraculous birth for his son Isaac, but he himself never performed one miracle. Why would a man of such great faith not be given the ability to perform miracles? It certainly would have been advantageous in some of the circumstances he faced. The fact is God simply did not choose to perform miracles through Abraham. He performed one (and only one) for Abraham, but none through him.

    Consider another example. David was indwelt by the Holy Spirit as a shepherd boy at the moment he was anointed to be the next king of Israel. In addition, Scripture says the Spirit of the LORD remained with him from that day forward (I Samuel 16:13). Yet David never once spoke in tongues or performed any miracles.

    There are many examples to show that God does not always utilize his miracle producing power to accomplish his purposes. That is the case today. God may occasionally perform some extra-ordinary things for individuals, but he is not using men to do miraculous things through the gifts of the Spirit.

  2. The Experience of Man

    One of the hardest things to refute, however, is a person’s experience. People really do speak in tongues. They experience this phenomenon in situations where they are invoking the name of God and are “worshiping” Him. They even give credit to the Holy Spirit for their experience. So how can anyone say it is not real when it is actually happening?

    We do not question that it is real, but we do question that it is right. Just attaching the name of Christ to an activity or giving the Spirit credit for it does not make it right. Jesus himself testified that some people would perform real miracles in His name but He would not recognize such things as valid (Matthew 7:21-23). Just because a person has experienced something does not mean it is legitimate.

    Experience can never be the gauge by which activities may be measured correctly. This would be like using a student’s answers to test questions to grade his own test. He would always score 100% because he would always agree with himself. Similarly, there is a serious flaw in saying that our experience proves the validity of our experience. There has to be a higher standard than our experience to determine the value of our activities. In fact, there is. The standard is the truth recorded in the Word of God. If anything we experience does not agree with Scripture, then something is wrong with our experience, not with the Bible.

  3. The Discontinuance of Tongues, Prophecy and Knowledge

    God’s Word has some very specific things to say about the tenure of tongues, prophecy and knowledge as spiritual gifts, the most important of which is in I Corinthians 13.

    8. Charity never faileth: but whether there be prophecies, they shall fail; whether there be tongues, they shall cease; whether there be knowledge, it shall vanish away.

    9. For we know in part, and we prophesy in part.

    10. But when that which is perfect is come, then that which is in part shall be done away.

    11. When I was a child, I spake as a child, I understood as a child, I thought as a child: but when I became a man, I put away childish things.

    12. For now we see through a glass, darkly; but then face to face: now I know in part; but then shall I know even as also I am known.

    Verse 8

    By saying that Charity never fails, God says that Agape love never comes to an end. There is never a time when it ceases, so that a husband or wife ought never to say “I don’t love you anymore.” If you have covenanted together a pledge of divine love, that is something which has no ending point.

    To illustrate this, God chooses to contrast unfailing love with things that do have an ending point: three spiritual gifts — prophecies, tongues, and knowledge.

    Verse 10

    God qualified the ending point of these spiritual gifts as the moment when “that which is perfect is come.” This then is the key statement regarding the tenure of tongues, and other spiritual gifts, such as prophecy and knowledge, specifically designed to communicate direct revelation from God.

    Verse 9

    Each of these spiritual gifts provided New Testament Truth to the infant Church. These early believers needed the same revelation that we need today. We have the whole New Testament in print, they did not. In fact, some of the New Testament had not even been written yet. So gifts of knowledge and prophecy, in particular, and tongues in a less direct way, provided these truths to local congregations for their edification. The limitation of these gifts was that they could only provide small parts of the New Testament at any given time. This left the first century believers with the privilege of hearing parts of the New Testament, but without the means of reviewing all Scriptural truth at will. The word “part” is significant to understanding this passage.

    Verse 10

    The word “but” indicates that verse 10 is intended to stand in contrast to verse 9. Verse 9 speaks of that which is in “part.” Verse 10 speaks of that which is “perfect.” Thus “part” and “perfect” are opposites. The word part we can understand easily enough. It is something that is incomplete. The meaning of the word perfect is also clear in these verses as it represents the opposite of that which is incomplete, referring to that which is complete.

    If verse 9 is talking about spiritual gifts that communicate parts of the New Testament, or parts of the Word of God, then verse 10 is talking about the completed Word of God. Thus when the Word of God is completed, by the writing down of all the New Testament, then the spiritual gifts which communicated parts of the Word of God would be done away. Who needs pieces when you can have the whole thing?

    Verse 11

    For further clarification, two illustrations are given. The first in verse 11, compares the spiritual gifts of prophecy, tongues and knowledge with childish ways of speaking, understanding and thinking. The connection is obvious — children lack the information they need to function on a mature level. Their knowledge is partial and incomplete. Once a person’s education and development are complete, he can lay aside the insufficient tools of childhood and conduct himself like a mature adult.

    This illustrates what is to take place when the Word of God is complete and available to the Church in written form. The spiritual gifts which conveyed parts of the Word orally would be discontinued. They were tools of an infant church that would no longer be needed. All the truth they needed would be provided in the form of Scripture.

    Verse 12

    The second illustration in verse 12, speaks of looking at one self in a mirror. The mirrors used in the first century were not crystal clear as the ones we use today. When one peered at himself in a mirror, he could see only an incomplete reflection of himself. So it was that by hearing revelation through those who prophesied, spoke words of knowledge, or communicated truth by means of speaking in tongues in conjunction with an interpreter, a Christian could have only an incomplete understanding of truth. (Now I know in part.)

    But then shall I know even as also I am known. When? When that which is perfect is come. When the Word of God is complete, I will be able to see the whole truth and understand how all its parts fit together in the same way that another person can look directly at me and see exactly what I look like.

    What this passage is not saying.

    There are many well meaning Bible students who interpret this passage to say that “that which is perfect is come” is referring to the return of Christ, because He is the perfect one. When He returns, they say, my understanding will be opened up so that I will never again have to walk about in the fog of an imperfect mirror.

    If this is so, then tongues would certainly be for today. However, nothing about this word “perfect” suggests such an interpretation. The context as we have shown leads to a different conclusion. The meaning of the word might suggest a reference to Christ if it is interpreted as referring to something that is flawless. But, perfect clearly stands in opposition to something that is incomplete, and not something that is imperfect. Even the parts of the New Testament that were communicated through prophecy, tongues and knowledge were flawless. They just were not complete. Besides, the gender of the word in this context is neuter, and Christ is never in any other place in Scripture referred to with a neuter term.

    This passage is definitely not a reference to the return of Christ, nor to the effect it will have on the understanding of a believer.

  4. Other Reasons Tongues, Prophecy and Knowledge Were Discontinued

    There are other reasons to believe that prophecy, tongues, and knowledge are not for today.

    1. Tongues had a very specific purpose as a sign to unbelieving Jews that this new revelation was truly the Word of God (I Corinthians 14:22). Thus tongues had no intrinsic value to the church other than as a tool of evangelism.

    2. When Scripture says that a person who speaks in tongues edifies himself, this is a criticism not a compliment (I Corinthians 14:2-4). It in no way suggests that tongues were to be used in private devotions, because the context of these verses is public worship. Those who spoke in tongues were not to do so without an interpreter present, because everything in a worship service is do be directed toward edifying the group, and directed away from a performance that benefited an individual.

    3. The crucial issue, though, in the debate over prophecy, tongues, and knowledge involves the closure of divine revelation for our age. Does Scripture represent the entirety of truth for our age? Or, is God still communicating parts of truth through spiritual gifts?

    To believe that tongues are for today is to believe that the Bible is incomplete and therefore insufficient. It is to believe that we need more than the Bible to know God and to serve Him adequately.

    To believe that the Bible is the complete body of truth God intends to provide for us in this age requires that any means by which additional revelation is communicated be rendered invalid. Regardless of what man experiences, truth always takes precedence. If what man is doing does not agree with what God has said, then it is not difficult to figure out which one is wrong.

    The disagreement over the use of tongues goes far beyond a mere denominational distinctive. It is a matter of grave doctrinal difference. It is serious enough to believe that those who deny the completion of revelation and participate in pseudo spiritual gifts, which purport to communicate extra-biblical truth, are guilty of disorderly conduct and should be excluded from the fellowship of obedient believers according to II Thessalonians 3:6-9, and 14-15. Among those who believe in the use of prophecy, tongues, and knowledge today may be genuine believers who should be caused to question the validity of their practices by our unwillingness to fellowship with them. To treat them as obedient brethren, only just a little different than we are, would be to encourage them in their error.

  5. The Discontinuance of Miracles

    Miracles have always been used to confirm the truth of a message from God. Every context in which miracles are recorded in Scripture bears this out. Thus, miracles were used for precisely this purpose in the earthly ministry of Christ and in the ministry of his disciples in establishing the New Testament. Hebrews 2:3-4 says that our great salvation at first began to be spoken by the Lord, and was confirmed unto us by them that heard him; God also bearing them witness, both with signs and wonders, and with divers miracles, and gifts of the Holy Ghost…

    Once the New Testament was established as revelation from God, the work of confirmation was no longer necessary. The Holy Spirit stopped manifesting Himself in the Church through miracles about the same time He stopped distributing the gifts of tongues, prophecy and knowledge. The revelation was given, the New Testament was complete in its written form, it was confirmed to be the inspired Word of God, and the miraculous gifts used to communicate it and confirm it were no longer needed.

Conclusion

Charismatic Christians who believe in the use of tongues and other miracle gifts today typically believe also that speaking in tongues is the visible proof that the Holy Spirit has indwelt a believer. They also tend to believe that this experiential reception of the Spirit occurs some time after salvation and is an event distinct from the rebirth. But the Bible teaches that receiving the Holy Spirit is an event that takes place at the very moment of salvation (see chapter two). In addition, the Bible teaches that the Holy Spirit does not choose to manifest Himself today through the spectacular gifts of tongues, prophecy, knowledge, and miracles because the Word of God is complete and has been sufficiently confirmed to be divine revelation. Thus, the Charismatic movement is founded on false doctrine.

There is also a serious side effect of this false doctrine. It has the potential to confuse some who follow it and cause them to doubt their salvation. To the Charismatics, experience is a vital part of the affirmation of their relationship with God. Without the experience of speaking in tongues confirming the presence of the Holy Spirit in their lives, it is very possible that some may repent over and over again seeking something they already possess. It also has the potential leading some to place their faith in something other than the Gospel of Jesus Christ, making them depend upon experientialism as the means of their acceptance before God.

The death, burial, and resurrection of Jesus Christ is the full gospel. When a person understands that he is a lost sinner and receives the gospel by faith, he is redeemed, forgiven, justified, sanctified, and indwelt by the Holy Spirit all in a single moment. At the very moment of salvation, a person gets everything God has promised. As we learn more and more of the truth through our study of Scripture, we learn how to appropriate more and more of what we possess in Christ. It is very important that we Christians never let our experience lead us into an activity which contradicts the truth. Neither should we let the experience of others confuse us about what the Scripture says.

The gifts of the Holy Spirit are practical, not bazaar. Even the spectacular gifts manifested at specific times in the history of God’s people had practical purposes. The Holy Spirit is quite capable of manifesting Himself in these same spectacular ways today as He did then, but the Bible teaches that for now and for the remainder of the Church age, He chooses to utilize only the non-miraculous gifts to do His work through believers.

Return to Top

Grieving The Holy Spirit

From the time a person is born again, the Holy Spirit is with him all the time. That means there is never a moment from the new birth to physical death that a believer is without the presence of the Spirit. Every waking moment, every sleeping moment, wherever he goes, whatever he does, the Christian is accompanied by the ever present Spirit of the Living God.

Sometimes, though, Christians have difficulty remembering that their bodies are the sanctified dwelling place of the Holy Spirit. And when they do forget, they tend to indulge the flesh and seriously offend Him. The Holy Spirit is a person, not an impersonal force, and offending Him is a very serious violation of one’s relationship with God.

This is something about which each believer has a choice, though, because we are commanded in Ephesians 4:30 not to grieve the Holy Spirit of God. Since it is a command, it is up to each person to obey. It is imperative, therefore, that we understand what grieves the Spirit so we can avoid doing so. It is also helpful to know how we can resolve such grief if we have caused it.

  1. What It Means To Grieve The Holy Spirit

    1. The Meaning of Grieve

      In very simple terms, “to grieve” means to make someone sad. So, when Scripture admonishes believers not to grieve the Spirit, it is telling us not to make Him sad. But the sadness suggested by the word “grieve” is a very intense sadness. As Christians we sin every day. Perfection comes only when this corruption puts on incorruption at the rapture/resurrection event. In the meantime, we are constantly missing our step on the path of righteousness. But we also have the privilege of confessing our sins on a regular basis and enjoying God’s faithful forgiveness and cleansing (I John 1:9). As long as we maintain a regular discipline of acknowledging our sins and confessing them before God, the Holy Spirit will not be grieved in our lives. He will never be happy with any of our trespasses, but He is mercifully patient with us when we demonstrate a willingness to be honest about our behavior. The words vex and despite help us understand what it really means to grieve the Holy Spirit.

      1. Vexing the Holy Spirit

        God’s people vex the Holy Spirit by rebelling against him. Isaiah 63:10 says, But they rebelled, and vexed his holy spirit. The word “vexed” means to cause pain. Did you ever think about God experiencing emotional pain? When He looked down and saw His own people rebel against him, Scripture says His Holy Spirit felt pain.

      2. Doing Despite to the Holy Spirit

        They also do despite to the Holy Spirit by sinning willfully. Hebrews 10:26 and 29 say, For if we sin wilfully after that we have received the knowledge of the truth, there remaineth no more sacrifice for sins,… Of how much sorer punishment, suppose ye, shall he be thought worthy, who hath trodden under foot the Son of God, and hath counted the blood of the covenant, wherewith he was sanctified, an unholy thing, and hath done despite unto the Spirit of grace? “Hath done despite” means to insult. Born again believers insult the Spirit of grace by willful sinful behavior. In the context of Ephesians 4:30, the Holy Spirit is grieved by such activities as lying (verse 25), unresolved anger (verse 26), stealing (verse 28), and various forms of corrupt communication (verses 29,31). By this we understand that these are things we chose to do, and not things which are done inadvertently.

    2. The Cause of Grief

      A believer does not necessarily grieve the Holy Spirit by every sin he commits. Instead, Hebrews 10:26 suggests that the cause of grief is sinning willfully. This involves a rebellious attitude that leads a person to defy God’s commandments and purposely to choose a different path. It is this willful, rebellious attitude on the part of saved people that offends the Spirit and causes Him pain.

      God is longsuffering with us as long as we are moving in the right direction. From the moment we are saved, the Holy Spirit works to sanctify us from all that is wrong in our lives and to enable us to do what is right. He works with us and in us to put off the old man and to put on the new. For many of us, this is a slow tedious process, not because the Spirit is unable to work more quickly, but because we are often slow in learning what He is trying to teach us. God is very understanding about this, no matter how slow our progress may be. However, when we are conscious of His presence and understand His desire to sanctify us, and we refuse to cooperate, willfully choosing to sin anyway, He takes it as a personal affront to Himself, and He is grieved and made intensely sad, feeling pain from being insulted.

  2. What Does Not Grieve The Holy Spirit?

    1. Ignorance

      Mere ignorance on our part is not painful and insulting to the Spirit. Ignorance is just characteristic of our imperfection as human beings, of our being less than all-wise and all-knowing. Ignorance caused by our human limitations does not grieve the Holy Spirit. In fact, Romans 8:26 speaks of the Holy Spirit interceding for our ignorance. When we know not what we ought to pray for the Holy Spirit intercedes for us.

    2. Sinning Through Ignorance

      Neither is the Holy Spirit necessarily grieved when we sin through ignorance. Of course, God is not happy about any sin, but because He is longsuffering and because He understands our human limitations, he makes provision for the shortcomings of these limitations to be handled with greater mercy. In Leviticus chapters 4 and 5, several cases of sinning through ignorance are described. In each one, God provided for a sacrifice to be offered as compensation for the sin committed. In none of these cases was the death penalty or other severe consequences prescribed. God provided a means by which these ignorant sins could be dealt with so that the violators could continue to walk with Him.

      Similarly, Luke 12:47-48 describes two persons, one of whom knows what he is supposed to do and sins anyway, while the other does not know what he is supposed to do but also sins. Verse 47 says, And that servant, which knew his lord’s will, and prepared not himself, neither did according to his will, shall be beaten with many stripes. But he that knew not, and did commit things worthy of stripes, shall be beaten with few stripes. Both are guilty, because ignorance does not excuse sin. Both are punished for their sins because God is saddened to a degree by all of man’s trespasses. But when a person sins ignorantly, God is less severe in His reaction.

    3. Being Tricked By The Sin Nature

      In Romans 7:16-17, Paul tells of the personal struggle he had when he did not really want to violate righteousness but found himself doing so anyway. In these verses he says, If then I do that which I would not (or that which I do not want to do) I consent unto the law that it is good. Now then it is no more I that do it but sin that dwelleth in me. In his heart, he really did not want to sin, but from time to time, he found himself sinning anyway. He understood, as does God, that it was not because of a rebellious attitude that he sinned, but because of the nature of sin that continued to contaminate his flesh. Succumbing unwittingly to the overt pressures of the sin nature does not necessarily grieve the Holy Spirit.

      God does not want His children to live in constant fear that every little twist or turn of our lives might grieve His Spirit. Neither does He present an off-again on-again image of the Spirit in which He is turned off by every sin and turned on by every confession. Grieving the Spirit is a serious matter reserved for those willful rebellious actions by those who know better, or at least ought to. For our daily trespasses, God uses the sensation of guilt and perhaps some form of chastisement to turn us back to the path of righteousness. But for grievous sins there are more severe consequences which may or may not be reversible.

  3. How Serious Is It To Grieve The Holy Spirit?

    1. Quenching the Spirit

      Believers are admonished in I Thessalonians 5:19 with the simple statement, quench not the Spirit. The word quench means to smother a fire so that it loses its intensity. A willful determination to sin has this effect on the Holy Spirit in the life of a believer. His activity is quenched, slowed down, diminished, or perhaps stopped altogether. He does not leave, He simply is less active. As Psalm 78 explains, rebellious sin, and the symptom of unbelief that accompanies it, is the one thing that can limit God (note verse 41). Of course, it does not limit His power; it simply means that God will not do His work of empowering in a hostile environment.

      King Saul serves as an example of this. In I Samuel 15:2-3, Samuel the prophet came to King Saul and conveyed to him an assignment from God. Thus saith the Lord of hosts… go and smite Amalek, and utterly destroy all that they have, and spare them not; but slay both man and woman, infant and suckling, ox and sheep, camel and ass. Was there anything confusing about this assignment? No. Did Saul hear it clearly? Yes. Did Saul know what he was supposed to do? Absolutely. But what did he do? Saul led his army against the Amalekites, fought the battles, won the battles, and killed some of the soldiers, but he took Agag the King of the Amalekites captive, allowed many others to live, and brought their cattle back with him as spoils of the victory, all in defiance of God’s orders.

      Saul initially attempted to blame the people for his failure to fulfill God’s orders, but verse 9 clearly says Saul and not just the people spared Agag. And Saul and not just the people spared the best of the sheep, and of the oxen, and of the fatlings, and the lambs, and all that was good, and would not utterly destroy them. They would not! It was an act of their will. They knew what they were supposed to do, but they rebelled. And Saul was the number one guilty party.

      In confronting Saul, Samuel said, For rebellion is as the sin of witchcraft, and stubbornness is as iniquity and idolatry. Because thou hast rejected the word of the Lord, he hath also rejected thee from being king. Saul was rebellious, that is, he knew what he was supposed to do because God had clearly told him, but he willfully chose to do something else instead. He rebelled against the directives of God with an attitude of stubbornness and his willfulness grieved the Holy Spirit resulting in the Spirit of the Lord departing from him (I Samuel 16:14).

      In the Old Testament, when the Holy Spirit was grieved, He simply departed from a person, leaving him to fend for himself in the trials and tribulations of life. Today it is not quite the same. The Spirit stays with the believer all the time, never leaving him, but the consequence for a rebellious attitude is no less traumatic. A present Holy Spirit that has been pained and insulted by our willful sin is just as serious a condition as an absent Holy Spirit. When His activity within is quenched it can be as devastating as though He were not there at all.

    2. Sin Unto Death

      In the New Testament era, the Holy Spirit is the administrator of physical consequences among believers. Sickness is sometimes the penalty imposed on an individual for specific sins (I Corinthians 11:30; James 5:14-15); and if the violation is serious enough, the Spirit may administer the penalty of physical death (I Corinthians 11:30; I John 5:17).

      Hebrews 10:26-30 describes this very thing. Some interpret the verse to mean that a person can lose his salvation; but since one human being cannot put another human being to death spiritually, verse 28 must be referring to the physical death of guilty parties under the Law of Moses. In fact, capital punishment was the penalty issued for a variety of intentional crimes under Jewish law.

      • Murder, Exodus 21:12
      • Stealing people for slavery, Exodus 21:16
      • Cursing father or mother, Exodus 21:17
      • The owner of an animal that killed a person after the owner was warned his animal was dangerous, Exodus 21:19
      • Bestiality, Exodus 22:19
      • Sabbath breakers, Exodus 31:14
      • Idolatry, Leviticus 20:2
      • Adultery, Leviticus 20:10
      • Fornication, Leviticus 20:11
      • Homosexuality, Leviticus 20:13
      • Occultic practices, Leviticus 20:27
      • Blaspheming the name of the Lord, Leviticus 24:16
      • Strangers getting too close to the tabernacle, Numbers 1:51
      • Rape, Deuteronomy 22:25

      Capital punishment under the Mosaic law was administered by human beings, either by stoning (Leviticus 20:2, 27, etc., most common) or by hanging (Deuteronomy 21:22). But the Church has no civil jurisdiction, as Israel did, to enforce the spiritual and moral law of the Word of God through physical punishment. The most severe physical discipline available to the Church is within the context of fellowship, and is called either separation or shunning. So today, if physical death is to be imposed within the church (apart from the judicial activity of a civil government) as a penalty for violating God’s moral and spiritual laws, it must be imposed by the Holy Spirit. In fact, Hebrews 10:29 suggests that being subject to judgment administered by the Holy Spirit is a “much sorer punishment” than that which might be executed by men.

      God will not tolerate persistent willful sin in the church, as Hebrews 10:30 says, The Lord shall judge his people. Irresponsible behavior by those who ought to know better works against the Holy Spirit’s ability to build the household of God. He will either stop His activity wi thin a believer and let him be vulnerable to the trouble of this world; or, if the infraction is serious enough, He will remove the errant Christian from this world altogether: in which case the errant Christian does go to Heaven, but prematurely. Ananias and Sapphira in Acts chapter 5 who lied to the Holy Spirit and those in I Corinthians 11:30 who ate and drank of the Lord’s table unworthily are examples of this.

  4. How Do We Reverse the Grieving Of The Holy Spirit?

    Serious sin does not have to result in the tragic consequences of quenching the Spirit or the sin unto death. An event in the life of David illustrates how a child of God can reverse the grief he has caused to the Holy Spirit before it goes that far and how he can be renewed to fellowship with God.

    David was a man who knew what he should do and what he should not do for he was a man after God’s own heart. But one evening he was looking over the city from his balcony and crossed the line of willful sin. And it came to pass in an eveningtide, that David arose from off his bed, and walked upon the roof of the king’s house: and from the roof he saw a woman washing herself; and the woman was very beautiful to look upon. And David sent and enquired after the woman. And one said, Is not this Bathsheba, the daughter of Eliam, the wife of Uriah the Hittite? And David sent messengers, and took her; and she came in unto him, and he lay with her; for she was purified from her uncleanness: and she returned unto her house (II Samuel 11:2-4).

    David sinned with Bathsheba and his sin found him out when she became pregnant with his child. He then engineered a cover up to hide his sin, clearly indicating he knew what he had done was wrong. He called Bathsheba’s husband home from the battle field in hopes he would spend time with his wife and later assume her child was his own. But when Uriah refused to consort with his wife while his fellow soldiers labored in battle, David became desperate. And it came to pass in the morning, that David wrote a letter to Joab, and sent it by the hand of Uriah. And he wrote in the letter, saying, Set ye Uriah in the forefront of the hottest battle, and retire ye from him, that he may be smitten, and die. And it came to pass, when Joab observed the city, that he assigned Uriah unto a place where he knew that valiant men were. And the men of the city went out, and fought with Joab: and there fell some of the people of the servants of David; and Uriah the Hittite died also (II Samuel 11:14-17).

    He committed murder, compounding the problem of his adultery. Then he took Bathsheba for himself. And when the mourning was past, David sent and fetched her to his house, and she became his wife, and bare him a son. But the thing that David had done displeased the Lord (II Samuel 11:27). By these willful sins, David grieved the Holy Spirit which had dwelt within him ever since the day he was anointed to be king as a shepherd boy (I Samuel 16:13).

    Nathan the prophet confronted him about his sin just as Samuel had confronted Saul. But Nathan introduced the subject indirectly, giving David the following story. There were two men in one city; the one rich, and the other poor. The rich man had exceeding many flocks and herds: but the poor man had nothing, save one little ewe lamb, which he had bought and nourished up: and it grew up together with him, and with his children; it did eat of his own meat, and drank of his own cup, and lay in his bosom, and was unto him as a daughter. And there came a traveler unto the rich man, and he spared to take of his own flock and of his own herd, to dress for the wayfaring man that was come unto him; but took the poor man’s lamb, and dressed it for the man that was come to him (II Samuel 12:1-4). David knew of his own guilt, of course, and he knew the agony within his own heart, but the human soul has a remarkable resilience which allows a man to live his daily life with the appearance of normalcy while suppressing the rage of failure within. David was functioning in his routine duties as king when Nathan approached him with this moving story. He responded to it in his role as judge lashing out with great harshness toward such a brutish act. David’s anger was greatly kindled against the man; and he said to Nathan, as the Lord liveth, the man that hath done this thing shall surely die. And he shall restore the lamb fourfold, because he did this thing, and because he had no pity (verses 5-6.

    There is irony when a child of God is filled with the bitterness of guilt but is the quickest to condemn others. Pointing fingers and critical spirits come from guilty hearts. The ones who carry the biggest furrow in their brow, the ones who carry the bitterest attitudes in their souls, the ones who are the most angry in the church are often the ones who are harboring the most grievous sins against the Holy Spirit. David was thus able to redirect his rage from himself to this fictitious violator of human decency, until – he realized that Nathan was talking about him. And Nathan said to David, thou art the man (verse 7).

    Nathan then confronted David directly, issuing God’s indictment on his life. In verse 9, he accused David of despising the commandment of God and doing evil in His sight. Again in verse 10 he accused David of despising God. In verses 10 and 11 he pronounced God’s judicial sentence upon David’s life: the sword would never depart from his house and God would raise up evil against him out of his own house.

    David was crushed. The cover up was over, he was exposed, and his sin was about to become public knowledge (verse 12). He offered no excuses to Nathan but instead came clean with an admission of guilt. In verse 13, he said, I have sinned.

    There were some significant similarities between Saul’s rebellion and David’s despising of the Lord. Both knew what they had done was wrong. Both attempted to cover it up, Saul with excuses, David with murder. Neither admitted their wrong until they were confronted by a prophet. Both said exactly the same words, I have sinned, (Saul in I Samuel 15:30, David in II Samuel 12:13).

    But there were also some significant differences. Saul’s confession was insincere. He offered it only as a last ditch effort to save face. David’s confession was genuine. He sincerely was remorseful for offending God and for making such a mess of things. Saul’s insincerity resulted in the Holy Spirit leaving him after which Saul was cast into a debilitating depression. David prayed repentantly that God would not remove His Spirit from him (Psalm 51), fully accepted responsibility for what he had done and pleaded for the restoration of joy. In spite of Saul’s plea for mercy, God rejected him and dealt with him severely; but God forgave David. And Nathan said unto David, The LORD also hath put away thy sin; thou shalt not die (II Samuel 12:13). David had grieved the Holy Spirit and faced the real possibility that he too would lose His indwelling presence. But when confronted with the truth, David was honest with himself, honest with the prophet Nathan and honest with God. As a result, God’s reaction to David was much less severe than His reaction to Saul.

    David’s honesty in confession and genuineness in repentance relieved the tension his sin caused in his relationship with God. It is this kind of honesty before God that reverses the grieving of the Holy Spirit in the life of a believer even today. God honors the contrite spirit (Psalm 34:18; Isaiah 66:2). And thus in the New Testament He says, If we confess our sins, he is faithful and just to forgive us our sins, and to cleanse us from all unrighteousness.

    It is important to note, however, that forgiveness in our spiritual relationship with God does not eliminate all of the consequences of our sins in our earthly human experience. Many think that because God forgives them, the reverberations of their sins in human society will disappear and they can live the rest of their lives as though there are no scars remaining from their past. This certainly was not the case with David. He was forgiven. There is no doubt about that (II Samuel 12:13). But even after forgiveness was applied to his life, after the grieving of the Holy Spirit was reversed, and after the joy of his salvation was restored (Psalm 51:13-19) the scars of his sin remained in his human experience. The sword never did depart from his house; his family was in turmoil until the end of his life on earth; and the baby, which was conceived in his adulterous affair, died. Grieving the Holy Spirit can be reversed and in eternity it will be relegated to the forgotten past, but in our present context it is a serious matter which bears real consequences, the effects of which one may have to live with as long as he remains on earth.

Conclusion

There is a lot of pseudo repentance in the Church of Jesus Christ these days. When a Christian is caught in grievous sin, he is often allowed to save face simply by mouthing the words, I am so sorry that I have sinned. But a person cannot walk with God simply by saying he does. If we say that we have fellowship with him, and walk in darkness, we lie, and do not the truth (I John 1:6). And, a person is not forgiven simply because he says he is sorry. King Saul certainly illustrated this.

David, on the other hand, was honest in his confession. He accepted responsibility for his sinful behavior, received forgiveness in his relationship with God and endured his human consequences with the graciousness of a man who knew he deserved much worse.

The key to preventing and/or reversing the grief we cause to the Holy Spirit is a genuine honesty about sin seasoned with a sincere attitude of repentance and remorse. Just as God knew the difference between Saul’s “I have sinned” and David’s “I have sinned,” so He can tell when a person is being honest and when he is not. If we come to God with an honest confession of all that we have become as sinners and submit to God for Him to do with us as He pleases, we can enjoy the wonderful fruits of fellowship with Him through the presence of His Holy Spirit, unquenched, ungrieved, actively leading, guiding, teaching, and helping us in a myriad of ways.

Is your Christian life dull and lifeless? Does it seem to lack the luster of a fresh relationship with God? Perhaps you have quenched the activity of the Spirit in your life because you have grieved him with your sinful behavior and your unwillingness to face its seriousness. Admit to Him that you have sinned. Acknowledge that you have been wrong. Demonstrate in the contriteness of your heart a genuine remorse because you have insulted the Holy Spirit and caused Him pain. He will forgive you and His renewed activity in your life will bring new vigor and vitality to your daily activities as you walk in the light as He is in the light.

Return to Top

Walking In the Spirit

Walking is used by God in the Scriptures as an analogy for the Christian Life describing the activity of believers. The verses which refer to the Christian’s “walk” define the path that is to be traveled. For example, believers are supposed to:

  • walk by faith II Corinthians 5:7
  • walk in newness of life Romans. 6:4
  • walk in good works Ephesians 2:10
  • walk in love Ephesians 5:2
  • walk in wisdom Colossians 4:5
  • walk in truth III John 4
  • walk honestly Romans 13:13
  • walk circumspectly Ephesians 5:15
  • walk worthy Colossians 1:10

In addition, believers are also supposed to walk in the Spirit (Galatians 5:16, 25) or walk after the Spirit (Romans 8:1,4). Walking in or after the Spirit is not a mystical experience in which a person loses control of his body and/or his emotions. It is a practical submission to the leading of the Holy Spirit who guides us on the path of righteousness as defined in Scripture.

Psalm 23:3 offers the image of a shepherd walking on a path and all his sheep dutifully following. This is the idea intended by the phrase “walking in, or after, the Spirit.” God has laid out the path in His Word upon which His children are to travel here on earth. But knowing the tendency of the human heart to wander, He has provided His Holy Spirit (another comforter just like the Son – John 14:16, the good Shepherd – John 10:11, 14) to lead the way and to help us stay on the prescribed route. There are several things that the Holy Spirit does in order to keep us on that path of righteousness.

  1. The Holy Spirit Illumines Believers

    In order for Christians to walk on the path of righteousness, we must be able to see the path clearly. While the Word itself is a lamp unto our feet and a light unto our path, it is the Holy Spirit that turns the light on, making it possible for us believers to understand what Scripture says.

    God has prepared for us all the things we need to know in order to walk (live) soberly, righteously, and godly in this present world, and He has communicated them to us in the Bible; but unless he explains to us what His words mean, it will be impossible for us to find our way. This is why the Holy Spirit is so necessary. The Holy Spirit illumines us believers, or turns the light bulb on in our heads, so we can see, or understand, what Scripture means.

    There was an incident in my high school English literature class that illustrates this point. We were assigned to read some poems by famous authors and then we discussed them in class. Some of the poems were quite strange, but our teacher was able to extract from each one some philosophical picture. At one point, I raised my hand and asked the teacher how she arrived at her explanations. I concluded my question with this, “Wouldn’t it be necessary to talk directly with the author to find out what he really meant by these hard to understand phrases?” The teacher responded by saying she thought the author expected each reader of his poems to make his own interpretation, allowing for a variety of meanings to be derived from the same words and phrases.

    This same arbitrary approach is used by modern cults and alternative forms of Christianity to interpret Scripture. They have no idea what God intended by his words so they make up something from their own imagination. But such humanly devised interpretations and applications of God’s words invariably lead to false conclusions and unbiblical practices. Even in mainline Christianity, man’s wisdom often distorts the path God intended for His children to follow by defining and explaining the words of the Bible completely apart from the work of the Holy Spirit. If believers are to stay on the path called righteousness we must put man’s wisdom aside and follow only the illumination of the Holy Spirit.

    It is only by the illumination of the Holy Spirit that anyone can properly appreciate the intended meaning of the things God has communicated through His written Word (I Corinthians 2:10,12,13,16). When two Christians come to two different understandings about what God has said, it is certain that at least one of them is not listening to the Spirit of God. It will never be that the Holy Spirit will help two different people come to two different conclusions about what God has said.

    Near where we live is a park with several trails through the woods. When going there for a hike, one must choose which path he will take. Once a path is chosen and the hike has begun, one discovers that the path splits and new choices are required in order to stay on the same path upon which he started. Reading the markers along the trail is crucial to staying on the right path and reaching the desired destination. In life, we can choose to walk on God’s prescribed path of righteousness or any one of a number of alternatives. The entrance to God’s path is by grace through faith in Christ alone. Once that path is chosen, there will be many opportunities to wander off onto tangents that distract us from the things which God has prepared for us. The word of God marks the path of righteousness; the Holy Spirit gives us discernment to read the markers correctly, assisting us to reach the destinations of faithfulness and maturity in Christ.

  2. The Holy Spirit Convicts Believers

    Unfortunately, there are times that every believer fails to heed the direction of the Holy Spirit and wanders off on some alternative to the path of righteousness. We may do this intentionally and with a rebellious attitude creating a serious situation in our relationship with God (see previous chapter); but often, we are simply duped by one of three evil influences – the world, the flesh and the devil – and are convinced by them to wander.

    It is in these cases of our wanderings that the Holy Spirit seeks to turn us back to the right path through his ministries of reproof and chastisement. Even though God’s forgiveness is applied to our lives at the time of our salvation, He is not willing to tolerate sinful acts in our daily lives. So, whether our sin is intentional or unintentional, He will faithfully convict us of our wrongs and redirect our steps to righteousness.

    Jesus told His disciples that one of the things the Holy Spirit would come to do is reprove the world of sin (John 16:8). The Spirit does this in the lives of unbelievers to convince them of their need of salvation through Jesus Christ. He also does this in the lives of believers to restore them to faithfulness as they walk in Jesus Christ.

    The word “reprove” in both the Old and New Testaments means to make a judgement about some one with the intention of showing them they are guilty (Psalm 50:21; Ephesians 5:13). In the Old Testament context, reproof is accompanied by setting a person’s sins before his eyes (Psalm 50:21). Similarly, David said in Psalm 51:3, “my sin is ever before me.” In the New Testament context, reproof is accomplished by light which manifests, or shows, a thing to be what it really is (Ephesians 5:13). Obviously, the Holy Spirit is light (because He is God and God is light) and so under His scrutiny, our sin is clearly set before our eyes bringing our attention to what we have done.

    It is as though the path of righteousness is lined on either side with mirrors. As soon as we turn to one side or the other, we see ourselves and cannot escape the fact that we are wandering off the path. The Holy Spirit makes us look at what we are doing until we are willing to say, “I am sorry, I was wrong, I confess, will you forgive me?” and we turn back to the right way.

    It is important to note that the Holy Spirit only does this for unconfessed sins. Many of us may experience the haunting memories of sins from our past, things which we have confessed to God long ago and for which we have been assured of forgiveness. When God forgives our sins, He promises to remember them no more (Hebrews 8:12, 10:17), putting them as far away as the east is from the west (Psalm 103:12) and burying them in the depths of the sea (Micah 7:19). Memories of confessed and forgiven sins do not come from the Holy Spirit, they come from the accuser of the brethren, the devil (Revelation 12:10; I Peter 5:8). It is not the ministry of the Holy Spirit to harass us about something for which we have been forgiven.

    The Holy Spirit may also chastise a believer for his sin by bringing some trial or tribulation into his life. Hebrews 12 says, For whom the Lord loveth he chasteneth, and scourgeth every son whom he receiveth… Furthermore we have had fathers of our flesh which corrected us, and we gave them reverence: shall we not much rather be in subjection unto the Father of spirits, and live? For they verily for a few days chastened us after their own pleasure; but he for our profit, that we might be partakers of his holiness. Now no chastening for the present seemeth to be joyous, but grievous: nevertheless afterward it yieldeth the peaceable fruit of righteousness unto them which are exercised thereby (verses 6,9-11). Physical illness which results directly from sinful activity is one example of chastisement (I Corinthians 11:30; James 5:15).

    It is as though the path of righteousness is lined on either side with an electric fence. An electric fence is used to contain cattle. It shocks them when they attempt to go out of bounds. Similarly, when a Christian begins to go off the path of righteousness, the Holy Spirit is there with His rod to make us aware of our fault. The shock we experience from the Holy Spirit’s chastisement is the sensation of guilt. Guilt in the Christian life is not designed to destroy us. Instead, guilt is a blessing because it is the signal that we have gone too far. If we learn to respond immediately to the sensation of guilt, acknowledging our sin, confessing it to God and receiving His forgiveness, we can be spared the more severe consequences that come from grieving the Holy Spirit through persistence in sinning.

    We should be thankful that the Holy Spirit brings our sin to our attention when we wander off the path. We should be grateful that He sets our sin before our eyes and shocks us with the sensation of guilt. We should rejoice that He works tirelessly to convict us of our sins in order to keep us walking on the path of righteousness.

  3. The Holy Spirit Intercedes For Believers

    One thing that keeps us focused on the path of righteousness is a consistent prayer life. Regular audiences with God help us stay away from those things that displease Him because it is more than a little embarrassing to dally in sin and address the Holy Father at the same time.

    But sometimes when we pray, especially when we are in trouble, we know not what we should pray for as we ought. (Romans 8:26). Albert Barnes suggests why this may be.

    “The reasons why Christians do not know what to pray for may be, (1) That they do not know what would be really best for them. (2) They do not know what God might be willing to grant them. (3) They are to a great extent ignorant of the character of God, the reason of his dealings, the principles of his government, and their own real wants. (4) They are often in real deep perplexity. They are encompassed with trials, exposed to temptations, feeble by disease, and subject to calamities. In these circumstances, if left alone, they would neither be able to bear their trials, nor know what to ask at the hand of God.”

    Our ignorance in these matters may cause us not to pray at all. This is the worst thing that can happen. Staying away from personal encounters with God only makes it easier for us to wander away from Him. It is very unfortunate that at the very times we really need to pray, we tend not to.

    It is better to pray some inarticulate groanings than not to pray at all. God has given us this wonderful promise that in such times of inadequacy, the Holy Spirit intercedes for us and translates our mutterings into coherent requests. As the whole verse reads in Romans 8:26, Likewise the Spirit also helpeth our infirmities: for we know not what we should pray for as we ought: but the Spirit itself maketh intercession for us with groanings which cannot be uttered. Not knowing what we should pray for as we ought is not a sinful thing, it is just a symptom of our human limitations. One of the ministries of the Holy Spirit is to compensate for our limitations by interceding for us.

    The key to success in this part of our lives is praying in faith (James 1:5-6). Even if we do not know what to say, we can still have the desire to do God’s will (I John 5:14) and we can trust that He will accept the sincerity of our hearts in place of the eloquence of our words which we have lost. If we have prayed with an unwavering faith and a sincere desire to do God’s will, even though we have no idea what that may be, God will direct our thoughts to His will and order our steps in spite of our ignorance.

    David said in Psalm 142:3, When my spirit was overwhelmed within me, then thou knewest my path. Like those maps at the mall that say “YOU ARE HERE!” God is always aware of where we are and where we ought to be. What wonderful comfort there is for us in knowing that when we are overwhelmed by the circumstances of life, the Holy Spirit knows exactly where we are and will help us in our cry for help.

  4. The Holy Spirit Empowers Believers

    Walking righteously on a consistent basis can be a very taxing task. The energy can drain from us quickly as we struggle to stay on the right path and try to avoid the temptations which influence us to wander. We might even begin to wonder if we will be able to handle some of the really difficult things that come into our lives.

    The fact is we cannot handle these things on our own. The power we need to deal with the trials and temptations of life is not something we can find within ourselves. The wisdom of man erroneously encourages us to look deep within and find the resources that are there to pull ourselves up by the bootstraps and be anything we want to be and do anything we want to do. But such resources just do not exist in the human being.

    They do exist in God, though, and the indwelling Holy Spirit makes them available to every believer who will acknowledge Him and submit to His working in and through us. This is why Paul prayed for the Ephesians to be strengthened with might by his Spirit in the inner man (Ephesians 3:16); and it is why he told the Philippians, I can do all things through Christ which strengtheneth me (Philippians 4:13). God never gives us more than we can handle without giving us a means of handling it (I Corinthians 10:13). And expressed in another way, We have this treasure in earthen vessels, that the excellency of the power may be of God, and not of us (II Corinthians 4:7).

    God does not want his children to portray an image of macho men and women who live as super heroes in this world. Instead, He wants us to recognize our dependance upon the Holy Spirit who will do His work through us as we submit to Him. As we decrease in our own eyes, He increases and empowers us for His purposes.

    Annie Johnson Flynt wrote a song that describes how God supplies what we need when we need it. Its title is “He Giveth More Grace.”

    He Giveth More Grace

    Annie Johnson Flynt

    He giveth more grace when the burden grows greater;
    He sendeth more strength when the labors increase.
    To added affliction He addeth His mercy;
    To multiplied trials, His multiplied peace.

    When we have exhausted our store of endurance,
    When our strength has failed ere the day is half done,
    When we reach the end of our hoarded resources,
    Our Father’s full giving is only begun.

    His love has no limit; His grace has no measure;
    His power has no boundary known unto men.
    For out of His infinite riches in Jesus,
    He giveth, and giveth, and giveth again!

    When you face a situation which you know you cannot handle on your own — the best thing to do is relax. Wait on the Lord; rely upon the Holy Spirit; let Him hold you up. He will cover you with His mercy. He will strengthen you with might in your inner man.

    Adrenalin might serve as an illustration of the way the Holy Spirit takes over in our lives when we need His power. Adrenalin is a chemical inside the human body. It is a white to brownish crystalline compound (C-9, H-13, N0-3) that when secreted from the adrenal gland heightens emotion and increases physical strength. There are stories told of people who in times of crisis or necessity have had adrenalin produced in such quantities that they were able to perform amazing feats. One such situation occurred when a wife discovered a car fallen off a jack onto her husband who had been working underneath the car. She was able to lift the car allowing her husband to roll free. Under normal circumstances there was no way she could lift the car, but because of the heavy injection of adrenalin into her system, she was able to save her husband’s life.

    The Holy Spirit is our spiritual adrenalin gland. When you need it, He provides the power sufficient to deal with the trouble being experienced. We need not worry that something might happen which is beyond our ability to handle. The Holy Spirit is always with us, and as we rely upon Him, He will provide the strength we need for every tough thing that comes our way.

Conclusion

About a year after I purchased a 1985 Celebrity, I wanted to put a different radio in the car. It had only an AM radio and I wanted to install an FM radio with cassette player. Some years before this I successfully changed a radio in a 1970 Maverick, so I thought this would be just as easy. I started removing the old radio and encountered more wires than I had ever seen on one gadget in my life. It was a complicated mess. But I thought, “How hard can this be?” So I started pulling wires off here and there trying to remember which wire came off of what. Then I discovered that the configuration on the new radio did not line up with the wires which came off of the old radio. At this point I had to turn to an authority for help because it was beyond my ability to sort out.

We can try to live life on our own. We can try to make the right choices and do those things which are pleasing to God. But there will be times when we face things that go beyond our capacity to deal with on our own.

It is humbling to discover how feeble we are as we walk in this world, but it is a good thing to discover; for it is in our feebleness that we find the enablement of God through His Spirit. As God said to Paul, My strength is made perfect in (your) weakness (II Corinthians 12:9). God’s strength will be most useful to us when we realize how weak we are and when we understand that the excellency of the power we need is not of us, but of God. The Holy Spirit serves as the mind of Christ inside of us, telling us all about the path God has prepared for us, pricking our hearts with guilt when we start to wander, interceding for our ignorance when we do not know which way to go, and giving us the strength to face the difficulties we encounter along the way.

Are you struggling as you try to walk the straight and narrow path? Relax. Wait on the Lord, rely upon the Holy Spirit, let Him hold you up. He will cover you with His mercy. He will strengthen you with might in your inner man. He will provide all you need to walk on the path of righteousness and glorify God in your life.

In John 14:1, Jesus said to his disciples, Let not your heart be troubled. Note that He did not say, “Let not your life be troubled.” Walking in this world is not easy. We will encounter trouble all along the way. But the Holy Spirit’s presence in our lives makes it possible for us to endure the circumstances of trouble without the peace of our hearts being disturbed. As Ephesians 5:8 says, For ye were sometimes darkness, but now are ye light in the Lord: walk as children of light; for the fruit of the Spirit is in all goodness and righteousness and truth. We can walk with confidence as the people who walk in the light because the Holy Spirit is inside of us producing the fruit of goodness and righteousness and truth.

Let’s Be Evangelistic

An Examination of the Doctrinal Basis for Biblical Evangelism

by David E. Moss

It is often an emotional appeal that is used by those who seek to convince the average passive Christian he ought to be evangelistic. For example, they may refer to the “blood on your hands” remarks of Scripture such as Ezekiel 33:6 where the watchman is warned, But if the watchman see the sword come, and blow not the trumpet, and the people be not warned; if the sword come, and take any person from among them, he is taken away in his iniquity; but his blood will I require at the watchman’s hand.

An emotional appeal may have its part in generating evangelistic activity, but there must also be a strong Biblical basis established for Christians to be evangelistic. First let us consider that Biblical basis. Then we will make the emotional appeal.

The Imperative of Faith

Faith is the primary element in man’s relationship with God. As Hebrews 11:6 says, But without faith it is impossible to please him: for he that cometh to God must believe that he is, and that he is a rewarder of them that diligently seek him.

Actually, what man needs in order to see God is holiness and purity of heart. Hebrews 12:14 says, Follow peace with all men, and holiness, without which no man shall see the Lord. And Matthew 5:8 says, Blessed are the pure in heart: for they shall see God. But man does not have either of these, or anything like them. Romans 3:23 makes it clear that all have sinned, and come short of the glory of God. Neither can man obtain these things by his own efforts because Isaiah 64:6 says But we are all as an unclean thing, and all our righteousnesses are as filthy rags; and we all do fade as a leaf; and our iniquities, like the wind, have taken us away. In other words, the best that man can do is equal to filthy rags, which will never qualify as holiness or purity of heart, and so man by his own efforts will never be able to see God.

For example, if you were to drive up to the White House in Washington, D.C. and request to see the President of the United States, you would be asked to show the proper credentials. If you cannot, you will not be given access to the President. In a similar way, when a person dies and shows up at the “pearly gates” seeking access to heaven and to God, he must show the proper credentials: holiness and purity of heart. Without them, he may not see God as noted above according to Scripture.

So, if a man does not have holiness or purity of heart and cannot obtain them by his own efforts, yet these are the things he needs in order to get into heaven and see God, what is he going to do? Thankfully, God has a plan.

God has chosen to accept faith from man in place of righteousness (the active ingredient of holiness and purity of heart). Abraham had nothing to boast about in his flesh (Romans 4:1-2). But when he exercised faith, his faith was counted unto him for righteousness (Romans 4:3). Trying to earn his own way only added to his debt (Romans 4:4). But his faith (believing God) was accepted in place of righteousness as if faith were righteousness (Romans 4:5). Faith is like a divine coupon. A coupon is not real money, but you can trade it at a store as if it were real money. When a man places his faith in Christ, his faith is not a work of righteousness. [Note that Romans 4:5 makes work and faith opposites when it says, to him that worketh not, but believeth.] He still has nothing to boast about. But God accepts his faith in place of the working of righteousness and counts it as if it were (as Romans 4:5 says, his faith is counted for righteousness).

To those who exercise faith in Christ instead of trying to earn their own way, God gives His own righteousness, imputing it to their account. Romans 4:6 says that God imputeth righteousness. Romans 3:22 says that the righteousness of God which is by faith of Jesus Christ is unto all and upon all them that believe. This means that when a person believes in and trusts Jesus Christ and all that Christ did righteously for him, God imputes divine righteousness into his heart. This verse also teaches that this is available unto everyone, but is only actually bestowed upon those who believe.

From this we can see why Hebrews 11:6 says that it is impossible to please God without faith. Faith is the only thing that man has available to him that allows him to obtain the holiness and purity of heart he needs to see God. Faith is therefore very, very important.

  1. How does a man come to faith?

    Man has five senses: taste, touch, smell, sight, and hearing. For many, believing in something depends on what they see or experience. 1 Corinthians 1:22 says that the Jews require a sign. As they said it themselves in John 6:30, What sign shewest thou then, that we may see, and believe thee? Even the Greeks who require wisdom, base their belief on visual confirmation of their “wise” reasonings. As Gerhard Kittel reports,

    In Greek mysteries and Gnosticism, more stress is laid on apprehension of God by seeing. Hearing can lead astray, not seeing. If some revelation is by hearing, the true mystery is known to sight.

    Thus for God to say that faith comes by hearing, He is introducing a different dynamic than that which is generally practiced by man. He says in Romans 10:17, So then faith cometh by hearing, and hearing by the word of God. He says this at the conclusion of explaining the process by which one comes to salvation in verses 14 and 15. The process includes five steps. Someone must be sent. The sent one must preach. Someone must then hear what has been preached. Having heard, he must believe. Having believed, he must call (on the name of the Lord as specified in verse 13). Note how He expresses the matter of hearing and faith in the midst of this explanation: how shall they believe in him of whom they have not heard? True faith is believing in what God has said without the necessity of seeing or experiencing anything.

  2. This is why the enemy wants to prevent hearing

    The Devil’s desire is to hide the Gospel from them that are lost. 2 Corinthians 4:3 says, But if our gospel be hid, it is hid to them that are lost. The word “hid” means to hinder knowledge of a thing. Luke 8:16 uses it in reference to covering (hiding) a candle with a vessel so that the light of the candle cannot be seen. Satan wants to cover the Gospel so that it cannot be heard.

    He does this by blinding their minds. 2 Corinthians 4:4 says, In whom the god of this world hath blinded the minds of them which believe not, lest the light of the glorious gospel of Christ, who is the image of God, should shine unto them. The word “blinded” means to blunt mental discernment, or darken the mind. The word for “minds” in this verse means thoughts, or what a person thinks. The Devil wants to control what people think.

    So when an unbeliever is exposed to the preaching of the Gospel, Satan seeks to do two things to prevent the listener from actually hearing the truth. First, he seeks to discredit the message. One method of discrediting the message is to have someone contradict the truth. For example, when Paul preached in Antioch in Pisidia (Acts 13), the Jews were filled with envy and spake against those things which were spoken by Paul, contradicting and blaspheming (Acts 13:45). Another method of discrediting the message is to have someone change the truth. As in Acts 15:1, And certain men which came down from Judaea taught the brethren, and said, Except ye be circumcised after the manner of Moses, ye cannot be saved.

    Secondly, he seeks to attack the messenger. One method of attacking the messenger is by seeking to ruin his reputation. At Philippi, Paul was being harassed by a demon possessed girl who was a puppet of those who marketed idolatry. When Paul cast the demon out of her, her masters took him and his companions before the city magistrates and said, These men being Jews, do exceedingly trouble our city, and teach customs, which are not lawful for us to receive, neither to observe, being Romans (Acts 16:20-21). The result was that Paul and Silas were put in jail, with the thinking that their incarceration would make them look like bad men and prevent people from listening to them. Another method of attacking the messenger is by seeking to silence him. In Acts 14:19, Paul was stoned and dragged out of the city, being left for dead. In another place (Acts 13:50), his opponents stirred up the city officials and successfully had Paul expelled from town.

    The Devil will do whatever he can to prevent people from hearing the Gospel, even those who have been exposed to its being preached. This is because he knows that hearing is the first step to believing.

  3. This is why we must not stop preaching the Gospel

    It is imperative that the messengers who bear the message of the Gospel be faithful in sounding out the truth. If faith is the only thing man can use to please God, and if faith comes to a man by hearing, then we must give them the opportunity to hear. Not preaching the Gospel plays directly into the hands of the enemy.

    The Bible tells us that we must speak. Ephesians 6:19-20 says, And for me, that utterance may be given unto me, that I may open my mouth boldly, to make known the mystery of the gospel, For which I am an ambassador in bonds: that therein I may speak boldly, as I ought to speak. And Colossians 2:3-4 says, Withal praying also for us, that God would open unto us a door of utterance, to speak the mystery of Christ, for which I am also in bonds: That I may make it manifest, as I ought to speak. 1 Corinthians 9:16 adds the word “necessity” to express the imperative of preaching the Gospel. It says, for necessity is laid upon me; yea, woe is unto me, if I preach not the gospel!

    The Gospel is the most important thing a person can ever hear in his lifetime. 1 Corinthians 1:18 says that the preaching of the cross is… the power of God. Romans 1:16 says it is the power of God unto salvation to every one that believerth; to the Jew first, and also to the Greek. We cannot afford to be ashamed of the testimony of our Lord, or fail to speak about it to others. If they are ever to please God, they must have faith. If they are ever to have faith they must hear the truth from the Word of God.

The above is a strong Biblical basis for being faithful in evangelism. Now for the emotional appeal. The following is a modern parable which illustrates the danger of the church being distracted from doing the necessary work of actually preaching the Gospel.

The Parable of the Apple Pickers

by James M. Weber

Once upon a time there was an apple grower who had acres and acres of apple orchards. One day he went to the village, contracted for one thousand apple pickers, and charged them with their responsibilities. He said to them, “I want you to go out into all my orchards and harvest the ripe apples, building storage facilities for them so that they will not spoil. I will provide all you will need to complete the task, and I will reward you according to your faithfulness when I return.

“As a group, you will be responsible for the entire operation, but, naturally, all of you will not be able to do the actual harvesting, as some will be engaged in carrying supplies, others in caring for the physical needs of the group, and still others in administrative responsibilities.”

He then gave specific instructions to various individuals, making some pickers, others packers, truck drivers, administrators, cooks, accountants, storehouse builders, and apple inspectors. Although everybody could pick apples, one hundred were designated as full-time pickers.

In all, the apple grower had ten thousand acres of trees, and the hundred pickers started out at once to begin their harvesting work. Ninety-four of the pickers started picking right around the homestead, while six packed up a few supplies and headed out to the orchards many miles away.

In time, the eight hundred acres immediately surrounding the homestead blossomed with apple storehouses filled to overflowing with beautiful apples, and the orchards on those acres boasted thousands of apple trees almost picked bare. In fact, the ninety-four apple pickers working in those eight hundred acres were having more and more difficulty finding apples to pick, so, having time on their hands, they decided to put more effort into building larger storehouses and developing better equipment for picking and packing their apples.

Although there were yet apples to be picked from trees on the central eight hundred acres—here and there were small orchards in some rugged country a bit more difficult to reach where the trees still had large crops to be harvested— apples by the tens of thousands were rotting and falling to the ground on the remaining 9200 acres because the six pickers sent out to work those fields were simply not able to gather all the fruit that was ripe.

From time to time some of the full-time pickers passed away, but back at the homestead, members of the Society for the Picking of Apples were faithfully producing more prospective pickers, and they had a number of schools that specialized in training apple pickers. One day a prospective apple-picking student proved to have some special talents for picking quickly and effectively. When he heard of the thousands of acres of yet untouched orchards, he began thinking and talking of heading out into one of those faraway orchards, but some of his friends began to discourage him by saying, “With all your talent and ability, you would be far more valuable here around the homestead. Why, you could help to harvest apples from the trees on our central eight hundred acres more rapidly, and give all of us that much more time to build bigger and better storehouses. Perhaps you could even help us devise better ways to use our big storehouses since we have more space than we need for the present crop of apples.”

Trouble soon developed among the ninety-four pickers around the homestead. Some began stealing apples that had already been picked, and although there were still enough trees even on the eight hundred acres for all the available workers, some began fighting among and even in the trees. Some living on the northern edge of the homestead began sending their trucks to haul off apples from the southern side, and those on the south side sent their trucks to gather on the east side.

Stranger yet, near each of the apple pickers’ homes were trees that were for one reason or another a bit more difficult to work. The apples were harder to get off, requiring a bit more time and effort, and the Society for the Picking of Apples hit upon a plan whereby the members of the society living in the east end of the homestead would send special pickers to those difficult trees in the west side, and those in the west side would send pickers to the difficult trees in the east side.

With so many workers and so few trees, the pickers and packers and truck drivers—and all the rest of the Society for the Picking of Apples living on the homestead—had lots of time for things other than just picking apples, so they began building nice houses and making a better life for themselves. They were very conscious of the proper styles of dress, and when the six pickers from the far-off orchards returned to the homestead for a visit, it was evident that they had not kept up with the styles.

Those on the homestead were always good to the six, and they always gave them the red-carpet treatment. Nevertheless, somehow or other, those six always had a difficult time understanding why the Society for the Picking of Apples continued to designate 96 percent of the budget for bigger and better apple-picking methods and equipment and personnel for the eight hundred acres around the homestead and only 4 percent for the really ripe orchards out in the distance.

The six knew that an apple is an apple wherever it may be picked and that the apples around the homestead were just as important as apples far away, but somehow or other they could not erase from their minds the tens of thousands of trees ‘way out there which had never been picked. They longed for some pickers, packers, truck drivers, supervisors, equipment, maintenance men, ladder builders, yes, and even some professionals to teach better apple picking methods out there where the apples were falling and rotting on the ground. Somehow or other they had in their hearts the nagging question of whether or not the people in the Society for the Picking of Apples were really majoring on the task assigned to them by the owner of the orchards.

There were those, of course, who were convinced that apple picking requires the best of equipment, so they were developing bigger and better ladders and nicer boxes in which to store the apples. They raised the standard of qualifications for full-time apple pickers. But when the owner returns and sees the acres of untouched apples, I wonder how happy he will be about the bigger and better ladders.

Taken from Young Ambassador Magazine

February 1985 Issue

I Was a Patient In a Hospital

Some Thoughts On Dealing With Physical Infirmities

by David E. Moss

Many of you reading this have had similar experiences to mine. Some were much more severe, some less. My story is not unique, but I hope in telling it that all our stories will be told; and in the telling, I hope that words of comfort and encouragement may be conveyed to those who presently suffer infirmity and to those who face it in the future.

Infirmity

I had been hospitalized three times in my life, all for kidney stones. So, when pain flared up on the left side of my back, I knew exactly what was happening. It was Friday February 23 and I was supposed to speak at a Sweetheart banquet that evening. Tylenol helped a little, but the pain was distracting even after several doses. Somehow, I managed to get through the banquet and return to my bed where I agonized all night.

On Saturday, the pain diminished somewhat and on Sunday God graciously relieved me from all pain. I began to think that it was just going to pass away, but Monday proved otherwise. The pain returned in earnest and would not subside for days. Our Doctor approved some strong pain medication I could take at home, where I hoped I could pass the torturing stone.

By Thursday, nothing had changed and I was running low on medication; so we called the Doctor to see what he would recommend. After a visit to his office, he suggested I go to the hospital where they could do something more direct about my condition. At 4:00 that afternoon I was admitted into the York hospital, hooked up to an IV and relieved of some of the pain by hypodermic needles.

Friday, tests were conducted to determine the location of the stone. It was not until mid afternoon that these were complete. They showed a blockage but it was unclear if this was the location of the stone. I spent the weekend hoping that it would pass on its own, but it did not. Monday, more x-rays were taken and I was put on the schedule for the operating room the next day.

On Tuesday afternoon, my doctor performed a procedure to retrieve the stone. When he reached the place of the blockage, there was no stone. It was apparently still lodged in the kidney. He continued probing all the way into the kidney itself, working inside of me for an hour and forty minutes, but could not reach the stone. When I awoke in the recovery room I was adorned with a catheter and was in excruciating pain.

For three and a half days I bled and suffered several kinds of pain in addition to the kidney pain which continued off and on. By Saturday all of this began to clear up and the catheter was removed. It turned out to be a good day and I hoped to go home on Sunday.

When I awoke early Sunday Morning, I still felt very good. But between 8:00 and 9:00, a fever came over me and I became delirious. The hospital staff began to scamper about, restarting my IV, taking tests and rushing me down for an ultrasound. I had developed a urinary tract infection and was very, very sick. Instead of going home, I lost the whole day, sleeping in the hospital, basically unaware of anything.

Monday I was better, but still battled a low grade fever. The Doctor told me I had to be fever free for several days before I could go home. On Thursday morning at 10:00 a.m., I was released and arrived home, fourteen days from the time I entered and twenty days since the pain had begun, with a stone still embedded inside my kidney.

For twelve days I enjoyed the comforts of home, except that on the tenth day I began to experience fever and chills. Over the next two days this condition worsened, indicating that infection had returned to my urinary tract. The stone had finally moved out of the kidney but now had created a blockage.

Tuesday March 26 I was back in the hospital. A tube was inserted through my back into my kidney in order to bypass the urinary tract and relieve the infection. It worked.

Three days later, I was in the operating room again. This time the doctor located the stone but it was too large to pull out. So, he used an electronic device and blasted the stone into a thousand tiny fragments. Finally, I could begin the upward journey of healing and recovery.

I went home from the hospital 38 days after I had felt the first pain. There were still follow-up visits, tubes to be removed, strength to be recovered and healing to occur. But finally it was over and I could reflect upon the value of the experience.

Comfort

Literally thousands of times, I have stood beside hospital beds as a Pastor and offered words I hoped would soothe the discomfort of the sick. Now I lay for endless hours, suffering diverse kinds of pain, sometimes numbed with medication, but always with time to think.

There are two favorite thoughts that have thrilled my heart during many days of good health. I believed them with fervor, even though I had not had opportunity to apply them in really serious situations. Now, they became the very things which sustained me in times of suffering.

  1. God knows what is best for me

    Would a human being ever choose to suffer? Not one in his right mind. The Bible says, No man ever yet hated his own flesh; but nourisheth and cherisheth it… (Ephesians 5:29). It is normal for a person to encourage the health of his own body and to seek a prosperous physical experience.

    Why, then, would God allow suffering to occur, especially to those who love Him and are called according to His purpose? Some believe God repudiates physical infirmity and wants every one to be healed of all his diseases and deformities. Yet life demonstrates otherwise. He allows suffering, sometimes to great extremes and sometimes to those who live in closest fellowship with Him.

    Faith involves believing that God is always right. Applying this to our times of suffering is crucial. God is indeed capable of preventing or stopping every infirmity we experience. If he does not, it is because He has chosen not to stop it. And, if God chooses not to stop our suffering, He has good reasons which we should accept rather than question.

    Shadrach, Meshach, and Abednego, servants of the most high God, had an exemplary attitude considering matters like this. They said, If it be so, our God whom we serve is able to deliver us from the burning fiery furnace, and he will deliver us out of thine hand, O king. But if not, be it known unto thee O King, that we will not serve thy gods, nor worship the golden image which thou hast set up (Daniel 3:17-18). In other words, God is able to stop whatever infirmity that strikes a human being. I believe that with all my heart and hope in His deliverance. But if God chooses not to deliver me, it will have no effect upon my faith. If God wants me to suffer, He knows better than I do what is best for me.

    There is a little game I have played for many years. I look for faces in places like wall paper patterns or grains in wood surfaces. It is amazing what a little imagination can do in amusing oneself. The door to my hospital room was a wooden door and when swung open was directly in front of me. So I played my game and found two faces. One was sinister looking, like a villain who lurked in the shadows of evil. The other was a face of strength, with lines of firmness, portraying the courage of a protector standing guard. Just below this second face was a plaque which read in part, “In memory of I. B. Abel”. This was not a vision. God was not speaking to me outside of His word. But sometimes God does use simple things in life to remind us of truth we have previously learned from Scripture. The two faces and the plaque reminded me of God’s ability and readiness to take care of me in the midst of suffering. Regardless of what sinister thing may threaten my life, He has posted His angels on guard as ministering spirits to the saints (Hebrews 1:14). Beyond that, He Himself is able to do exceeding abundantly above all that we ask or think, according to the power that worketh in us (Ephesians 3:20). It was His way of saying, Remember, I am able. The reminder brought tears to my eyes.

    So I thanked God that He knew best, and waited upon Him for whatever He would do, or for whatever He would choose not to do.

  2. God is consciously thinking about my trouble

    One day, a verse of Scripture jumped off the page and struck me in my heart. It was Psalm 31:7, I will be glad and rejoice in thy mercy: for thou has considered my trouble; thou hast known my soul in adversities.

    James tells us to consider it a joyful experience when we are confronted with diverse temptations. But, we may wonder how this is possible, because trouble and joy just do not seem compatible. Psalm 31:7 explains it. It is possible to rejoice in the midst of trouble when we realize that God is actually thinking about our specific trouble and that He is personally interacting with our soul while we are suffering.

    What more could one ask for, than to have the God who sits upon the throne of Sovereignty personally considering the specific circumstances of our little lives. Just knowing that He is thinking about us is a tremendous encouragement to our heart (for who are we to deserve the attention of the Almighty?). But there is more. Not only does He think about our trouble, God also personally interacts with our inner man, sustaining hope, while our outer man suffers adversity. Of all the things He has to do, He takes the time to breathe into our soul reminders of the wonderful truths we have learned from His Word. And with those whispers of His Spirit, the physical pain is reduced by the peace that swells in our heart.

    Knowing that God was personally involved in the whole affair, I was able to lie in the hospital bed with full assurance that I was in the palm of God’s hand.

Care

There was another dimension of this hospital experience that made a profound impression upon my life. It was something that I missed in my previous experiences with hospitals. It involved the nurses.

The nurses in the York Hospital, floor six main, could not possibly have given me and my roommates better care. I saw in those nurses what compassion and sacrifice and ministry are really all about. There were some very messy things they had to clean up, some frustrating circumstances they had to deal with, some crises they had to react to, and they did it all with patience, with cheerfulness and without complaint. They were remarkable in the way they cared for each of their patients.

This spoke to me of the way Christians ought to care for one another within the body of Christ. Every time a need arose, those nurses were right there tending to it. Sometimes they had to be firm, sometimes gentle. Sometimes they had to act quickly, and sometimes show great patience. Sometimes they had to clean up really dirty stuff, and sometimes they had to work really long hours. But they did it all with smiles on their faces and with genuine concern in their hearts. It was obvious they were employed as nurses because they really cared about people and were willing to do whatever was necessary to provide all of the care each one needed.

It made me think of the passage in I Corinthians 12 where the feeble members of the body are given honour and where all the members of the body should have the same “care” for every other member of the body. In fact, for the feeble ones, more honour and more care is in order, because they need the assistance of the strong ones.

Wouldn’t it be marvelous if a group of people who belong to a local church could serve each other as these nurses did their patients in the hospital? Imagine believers who are ready at any moment to meet a need as soon as they become aware of it; who are ready to get their hands dirty cleaning up every mess they find; who are quick in a crisis, calm in the midst of frustration, gentle with the suffering, firm with the irresponsible. But always there, always serving, always giving that extra effort, meeting the need, warning the unruly, comforting the feebleminded, supporting the weak (I Thessalonians 5:14).

There was, in addition, the care of the saints, who I knew were standing with me in this time of need. The sense of many prayers being offered on my behalf was very real. Card upon card brought thoughts of encouragement, and visits from close associates and family sustained my hope.

I know I am blessed as a Pastor, to have so many care about what happens to me. But it makes me aware that less visible people need the same care when they experience similar infirmities.

Conclusion

Suffering is not fun but it does not have to be a disaster. Divine comfort and human care make it possible to endure.

If you are presently experiencing physical infirmity, I understand. I know what it is like to have pain, to writhe in agony, to crave sleep for a temporary respite, to wish it would just all go away when it refuses to do so. But I also understand what it means to be soothed by those who truly care. There is great relief when God ministers to the inner man and human beings care for the body. There is great relief when you know so many are praying for you and so many are hoping with you for deliverance from your infirmity. There is great relief in looking beyond the immediate circumstances and realizing there is something much greater at stake than your own comfort.

Physical infirmity is an opportunity to demonstrate the reality of one’s faith. Do I really believe God knows best? Am I willing to wait for Him to bring resolution? Can I show observers what God is like by how I react to prolonged suffering? Will I leap through the open doors to testify of God’s mercy through Christ?

Say yes. Welcome physical infirmity into your life when it comes. Rejoice in the day of trouble. Glory in your infirmities. Be grateful for the opportunities they provide to give life to your faith by the works of faithfulness. I know it can be done. I’ve been there.

The One who made us knows how to mend us. He is the Great Physician – the only One who can heal body, soul, and spirit. His appointment calendar is never too full… His schedule is never too busy… His diagnosis is accurate… His treatment is gentle… His results are wonderful! You couldn’t be in better hands! –Author Unknown

Homosexuality

by David E. Moss

Homosexual people are among those who desire to be full partners in American society. Many of them have successfully come out of the closet and have openly acknowledged their orientation. In the political arena, they have been able to craft a powerful lobbying force, resulting in a significant change in the legal attitude toward homosexual people. However, there is still a large segment of the populace that considers homosexuality to be immoral, or at least distasteful, and therefore unwelcome.

To combat resistance, the gay community has waged a campaign to redefine the concept of homosexuality in the mind of the public. It claims that homosexuality is not a behavior but a state of being. Scientific research is used to show a connection between a homosexual orientation and a person’s genes, making it as natural as the color of a person’s skin. The conclusion they derive from this is that the gay community deserves an equal status with other identifiable groups meriting rights, privileges and protection as they interact within society.

Perhaps as a means of appeasing their own consciences, many members of the gay community seek an affirming relationship with Christianity. They desire the same privileges as heterosexuals in church membership, marriage and ordination. They want to be full partners in the Body of Christ, while maintaining their homosexual lifestyle.

As part of this quest, Holy Scripture has been reinterpreted with a favorable view of homosexuality. Eunuchs are identified as the scriptural equivalents of people with homosexual orientations. Sodomites are changed from homosexuals to people with inhospitable attitudes. Abusive homosexual activity is condemned, but the Bible now is viewed as affirming natural, wholesome same sex love.

God warned us that in the last days we would face perilous times. Included in this would be the distortion of natural affection among those who subscribe to a form of godliness. Traditionally, homosexuality has been understood to be part of the unnatural affection that would contaminate the church? Is this correct? Does the Bible characterize homosexuality as immoral, or have Bible scholars been wrong for thousands of years?

Homosexuality Is Not an Orientation

  1. The Contention

    A person can be held responsible for choices he makes, but for those things over which he has no control, it is unethical to make a value judgement. For example, if a person is short or tall, black or white, or born into a particular family, he had no choice about it, and there is no basis for judging these things to be right or wrong. On the other hand, if a man chooses one behavior over another, it is fair for society to judge whether or not he was acting responsibly.

    This principle is at the heart of determining the morality of homosexuality. If homosexuality is genetic, a condition of a person’s life over which he had no control, then no one has the moral right to condemn those who are of this orientation. However, if it is not inherited, but is, rather, a chosen lifestyle, behavior is fair game for moral scrutiny.

    Participants in the gay community understand this principle and are frantically attempting to prove that their lifestyle was determined for them not chosen by them. Coming to their assistance, Time Magazine published an article in their July 26, 1993 issue entitled “Born Gay?” It began with these words:

    “What makes people gay? To conservative moralists, homosexuality is a sin, a willful choice of godless evil. To many orthodox behaviorists, homosexuality is a result of a misguided upbringing, a detour from a straight path to marital adulthood; indeed, until 1974 the American Psychiatric Association listed it as a mental disorder. To gays themselves, homosexuality is neither a choice nor a disease but an identity, deeply felt for as far back as their memory can reach. To them, it is not just behavior, not merely what they do in lovemaking, but who they are as people, pervading every moment of their perception, every aspect of their character.”

    The article then sites a study by the National Cancer Institute’s Laboratory of Biochemistry that suggests a genetic origin for homosexuality. Even though the scope of the research is very limited and is insufficient to claim to be scientific proof, it has provided the gay community with a powerful tool to influence the public attitude toward homosexual people.

    Adopting this premise, “Christian” homosexuals use the Bible to “prove” that God endorses their identity. In a pamphlet entitled “Christianity & Homosexuality” Michael Piazza contends that homosexuality as an identity cannot be condemned because the Bible never addresses “the idea of persons being homosexual”.

    “Nowhere in the Bible is the idea of persons being homosexual addressed. The statements are, without exception, directed at certain homosexual acts. Early writers had no understanding of homosexuality as a psycho-sexual orientation… The biblical authors were referring to homosexual acts performed by persons they assumed were heterosexuals.”

    Mr. Piazza tries to add Biblical affirmation for the homosexual identity by suggesting that the eunuchs of the Bible were homosexual people (contradicting his own contention that the Bible never refers to people as being homosexual). He claims one of the earliest converts to Christianity was a gay person, the Ethiopian Eunuch. He also claims that Jesus offered his approval and acceptance of homosexuals by saying “some eunuchs were born so; others had been made eunuchs and still others choose to be eunuchs for the Kingdom’s sake.”

  2. The Truth

    The truth is that the Bible never refers to a homosexual identity because there is no such thing. Obviously, the Bible would not talk about something that does not exist. Early Biblical writers did not merely assume that certain people were heterosexual, they knew that this is the only kind of people God made. By Divine decree, every human being is heterosexual regardless of what he thinks he is (Genesis 1:27; 2:24-25). Scripture condemns homosexual acts because they are behavioral perversions of God’s heterosexual design for the human race. This is why it is referred to in Romans 1:26 and 27 as women changing the natural use into that which is against nature: and men leaving the natural use of the woman, burning in lust one toward another, men with men working that which is unseemly.

    Concerning eunuchs, the Bible always portrays them as people without a sexual identity. Kings made servants into eunuchs not to change their sexual orientation but to eliminate it. Physically, eunuchs may have retained some capacity to function sexually, In a technical sense, there is absolutely no basis for saying that any remaing sexual interest was automatically homosexual in nature. Actually, the psychological effect often eliminated their sexual interest altogether. When Jesus referred to eunuchs in Matthew 19, it was in utter contrast to marriage and the implied sexual activity of that union. The eunuchs Jesus had in mind were totally celibate. They had rendered sexual activity irrelevant in their lives so that no sexual orientation was part of their identity. He was affirming that those who are born with the ability to live celibate lives are free from the desire to be sexually active and have the advantage of serving
    the Lord with all of their energy, escaping some of the cares of this world.

    Homosexuality Is a Behaviour

    The Bible condemns all homosexuality as an activity that is an abomination to the Lord. Scripture offers no favorable argument in support of the gay community of our day and the silence of Scripture is no argument at all.

    Long after the city of Sodom had been destroyed, the Bible talked about sodomites. For thousands of years, the accepted definition of a sodomite was one who violated the intended nature of human sexuality. The gay community wants to change this definition to have it refer to “bigoted people, ready to discriminate against those they detest”, but changing the definition of words does not alter Divine Law.

    Regardless of what other sins the men of Sodom may have been guilty (and no doubt there were many), the context in Genesis 19 clearly refers to their desire for perverted sexual activity. Gay people argue that Lot’s offer of his daughters to the men of the street proves they were not homosexual. Actually, it proves their sexual intent and contradicts the theory of inhospitality. In addition, a large segment of those who participate in homosexual activity consider themselves to be bi-sexual. Using Lot’s daughters to fulfill their perverted sexual passions would not have been an unheard of alternative. They could have as easily “sodomized” the girls as they would have the men.

    The Real Issue!

    Liberal minded people of our day have contrived a new code of social ethics: To love someone is to acknowledge all of their behavior as morally acceptable. To accuse someone of immorality is to hate them.

    They have created a god to their own purposes; one who loves everybody and accepts them just as they are; one who never points the finger of blame. Their god offers only a list of “things to do”, and has completely eliminated all “thou shalt nots” from his commandments.

    Conservative Christians are in conflict with the liberal community, not because we do not love them, but because we worship a different God than they do. Our God loves people just as they are, but he does not accept them on that basis. Our God is also very passionate about the distinction between right and wrong. In His Book, He describes the errors of human behaviour in great detail. In the New Testament letters alone, He points the finger of accusation over 800 times. Among these is the abomination of homosexual activity.

    As God’s children, our passion for right and wrong does not make us hate those we call sinners, but with God, we have great compassion for them. We point to their sin, not to condemn them, but to help them understand the desperation of their condition. We want to rescue homosexuals (as well as those guilty of other sins) because they are burning in a carnal passion that brings eternal destruction. We love the people — but we hate the sin that has blinded their eyes to the truth; and we want to help them escape this terrible bondage.

Conclusion

As long as they subscribe to the identity doctrine, there will remain a great gulf between homosexual people and us who are conservative Christians. They will continue to insist that they do not need to be rescued and will refuse to accept anything less than a full endorsement of their lifestyle. We will try to convince them that they are wrong.

The difference between us is not who we are but what we believe. They have convinced themselves that God agrees with them and they resent anyone who arouses feelings of guilt concerning the identity they claim. We believe the only real identity any of us can claim as human beings is that of a sinner. We believe God is right when he condemns what we do and labels us as sinners because of it.

As a first step in bridging this gap, we must convince homosexual people that while we believe what they do is wrong, we still love them as people. We must show them that this is the same disctinction God made when He commended His love to the world, calling us sinners and in the same breath sending His Son to die for us (Romans 5:8). They must understand that when God declares us to be guilty, His love immediately intensifies, and so does ours.

To complete the rescue, we must show them that God’s love does not affirm people in their sinful behavior but rescues them from it. When a person receives Jesus Christ as his Savior, all that is wrong is forgiven and the sinner is changed into a new creature. Carnality is displaced by an ability to conform to the righteous standards of God; and by this transformation, the human being is brought into fellowship with the holiness of the Almighty.

Far from being hate, this is the greatest love anyone could ever know. Homosexual people need not be afraid of us. We extend to them open arms of compassion and invite them to come to the truth and be free.

Hamartiology

by David E. Moss

Preface

From time to time, I found it appropriate while preaching to run through a list of sins so as to show the scope of behavior for which one is found guilty before God and for which Christ died. Try as I might to make the list long and inclusive, it never seemed adequate. So I set out to remedy this by acquainting myself with all the sins named in the New Testament letters.

After combing through the 121 chapters of Romans through Jude, I ended up with well over 800 distinct statements about sin. I roughly grouped the statements into major categories and then reexamined each one carefully, refining the grouping of terms. In doing so, I noticed a remarkable relationship between the major categories of sin and the list of things pertaining to life and godliness in II Peter 1:5-7. The two lists seemed to be exact opposites. This explains the titles for some of the chapters in this document. If sin is missing the mark, then being guilty of specific sins must mean you miss the mark in specific things pertaining to life and godliness. And so it does.

I preached a series of sixteen sermons on the subject of sin during Sunday evening services using the following matedal as a basis. Needless to say, there is much more than sixteen sermons’ worth of material included. However, this is by no means an exhaustive examination of sin in Scripture, because this study was based almost exclusively on the New Testament letters. There are a few references to Old Testament Scriptures where clarification is deemed appropriate. Otherwise, all Scripture references are from Romans through Jude.

Sometimes the word definitions include the Greek words from the original text. These words are spelled with the English alphabet to accommodate Bible students who are not familiar with the Greek language. The Strong’s Concordance numbers have been included also in nearly every case. All word definitions are based on the intent of the Greek words in combination with the English words used by the translators of the King James Version.

An attempt has been made to edit this document so that all English words are spelled correctly, all Greek words are represented accurately, all Strong’s numbers are copied correctly, and the format is consistent. There are no promises, however, that this is a perfect document. If you find errors, please inform me so that corrections can be made for future copies.

A special thanks goes to the North Hills Bible Church for allowing me to study the Word diligently and to compile and print documents like this one. Thanks also to all those who have helped in printing and collating the pages.

The greatest thanks of all goes to our Wonderful God who sent His Son, the Lord Jesus Christ, to redeem us from sin (Matthew 26:28; Romans 3:25; Ephesians 1:7). He has provided a wonderful solution to an overwhelming problem. Though we have all sinned and come short of the glory of God (Romans 3:23), we can all be forgiven through Christ who satisfied God completely for the sins of all mankind (Romans 3:25; I John 2:2).

As you use this document to study God’s Word concerning sin, please pray that there would be a renewed consciousness of the seriousness of sin both in the world and in the Church. And pray that its remedy would be preached without reservation.

In Christ’s Fellowship,
David E. Moss

Return to Top

Part 1: What is Sin?

Introduction

The subject of sin is a very large body of material in the Word of God.

  1. General terms for sin include: evil, wickedness, ungodliness, unrighteousness, transgression, error, disobedience, iniquity, trespass, offense.

  2. Sinners are characterized as: unholy, unclean, lawless, ungodly, profane, malicious, fierce, hardened, pernicious, filthy, evil, foolish, vain, carnal, silly, reprobate, abominable presumptuous, wanton, corrupt, blind, insincere, perverse, subverted, unstable, naughty, self-willed, contrary, unreasonable, disorderly, despiteful, proud, earthy sensual, devilish, brutish, etc.

  3. Sin can be categorized under many different broad headings: communication, behavior, relationships, sexuality, worldliness, knowledge, religious, financial, etc.

  4. There is also a detailed description of the consequences for sin. Destruction, misery, confusion, bondage, judgment, and death: to name just a few.

  5. There is, of course, a solution for sin:

    • Daniel 9:24 – The Messiah came to finish transgression and make an end of sins.
    • Matthew 1:21 – He saved His people from their sins.
    • I John 2:2 – He is the propitiation for our sins and not for ours only, but for the sins of the whole world.
  6. Sin, today, however, is a neglected subject. Instead of taking it seriously, we are given to the euphemizing of sin.

  7. We better keep the subject of sin alive, or the next generation will be totally void of understanding on the subject.

  1. The Meaning of the Word sin

    1. The word

      Old testament noun:
      Strong’s #02403 chattaah
      Old testament verb:
      Strong’s #02398 chata
      New testament noun:
      Strong’s #266 amartia
      New testament verb:
      Strong’s #264 amartano
    2. The meaning: “miss”

      Judges 10:10
      (Strong’s #02398) we have sinned against thee
      Judges 20:16
      (Strong’s #02398) sling stones at an hair breadth and not miss
      Proverbs 19:2
      he that hasteth with his feet sinneth (that is, he misses his step and stumbles or falls down)
      Romans 3:23
      all have sinned and come short of the glory of God
  2. The Results of Sinning

    1. Guilt

      1. Deserving of punishment

        • Numbers 5:6 commit sin… and are guilty
        • James 2:10 offend in one point… guilty of all
        • Romans 3:19:23 all are guilty before God because all have sinned
      2. Condemned to be punished

        Romans 5:16-19 by one that sinned… judgment was by one to condemnation

      3. Regardless of intent

        • There is a volitional aspect of sin – willfulness.
        • There is a non-volitional aspect of sin – ignorance.
        • Either way the mark is missed.
        • Leviticus 4:13,22,27 ignorance brings guilt
        • Leviticus 6:2-4 willfulness brings guilt
    2. Uncleanness

      Isaiah 64:5-6 we have sinned; we are as an unclean thing, all our righteousnesses are as filthy rags

      1. God’s illustration: when you touched certain things that were considered unclean, it contaminated you.

        • Leviticus 5:2 become unclean
        • Leviticus 7:20 and therefore is cut off
      2. To be a sinner is to touch the unclean thing, to be contaminated by it, and, therefore, to be cut off from
        fellowship.

        II Corinthians 6:17 touch not the unclean thing

    3. An acquired nature

      Guilt and uncleanness are passive states of being which result from the act of sinning. But sinners also have an active nature which was acquired through Adam.

      Romans 5:19 by one man’s disobedience many were made sinners

      1. The sin nature actively directs a person to sin.

        Ephesians 2:2 walked according to the course of this world

      2. Each individual bears responsibility for his own sin.

        Isaiah 53:6 we have turned everyone to his own way

Conclusion

The problem of sin must be resolved, but man cannot resolve it himself.

Job 14:4 who can bring a clean thing out of an unclean?

If a man washes himself with nitre and much soap, he is still dirty. (Jeremiah 2:22)

This is why man must be turned to God and the solution He offers.

Return to Top

Part 2: What Is the Sin Nature?

Introduction

  1. What is a nature?

    Phusis = the essential qualities, or attributes which constitute what a thing is.

    • II Peter 1:4 there is a divine nature
    • James 3:7 there is a nature of beasts and a nature of man
  2. What is the sin nature?

    Ephesians 2:3 children of wrath

    Orge = Strong’s #3709 – unrestrained destructive passion

    1. When applied to the wrath of God, orge refers to God unleashing his wrath to judge man. Revelation 6:16-17
    2. When applied to the wrath of man, orge refers to an acquired nature contrary to God.

      James 1:19-20 the wrath of man worketh not the righteousness of God

      Note: it is acquired because man did not have such a nature when he was created.

      Genesis 1:31 God saw every thing that he had made and it was very good

  1. God Created Man with an Innocent, Clean Nature

    As it was in the beginning.

    • Genesis 1:31 man was very good
    • Genesis 3:2 man was naturally obedient to the Word of God: “We may…”
    • Genesis 3:5 man did not know evil
  2. A Different Nature was Acquired by Man in the Fall

    Genesis 3:7 the eyes of both of them were open and they knew…

    1. This different nature worked against the nature God had created.

      Romans 1:26-27 against nature

    2. It serves as an alternative nature.

      Jude 10 what they know naturally as brute beasts

  3. The Sin Nature Has Only Negative Characteristics

    1. The old man.

      • Romans 6:6 that which is crucified with Christ
      • Ephesians 4:22 the former conversation, corrupt according to the deceitful lusts
    2. Flesh

      • John 1:13 it has a will.
      • Romans 13:14 it has lusts.
      • II Corinthians 1:17 it influences decisions.
      • Jude 23 it spots our garment (body).
      • Romans 8:1-5 it is contrasted with the spirit.
      • Romans 7:18 it is identified with the person and contains no good thing.
      • Romans 7:25 it is the device by which I serve the law of sin.
    3. The Motions of Sins

      Romans 7:5

    4. Darkness

      Ephesians 5:8

  4. A Man Must Acknowledge Two Things Before God

    1. He must acknowledge that he has committed sins.

      • I John 1:10 if we say that we have not sinned
      • Romans 3:23 all have sinned
      • Romans 5:12 all have sinned
    2. He must acknowledge that he has sin.

      • I John 1:8 if we say that we have no sin
      • Romans 6:12 sin reigns in the mortal body
      • Romans 6:14 it has dominion over us
      • Romans 6:20 we are servants of sin
      • Romans 7:8 sin causes us to desire all manner of things
      • Romans 7:11 it deceives us and kills us
      • Romans 7:17 it dwells within us
      • Romans 7:23 it has a law in our members
  5. By Salvation Man is Freed from Service to His Sin Nature

    • Romans 6:6 the old man is crucified.
    • Romans 6:12 we can refuse to let sin reign within.
    • Romans 6:17-18 we are made free from sin and made servants to righteousness.
    • Romans 8:1-5 we walk after the spirit instead of after the flesh.
    • Ephesians 2:3-10 we become the workmanship of Christ created unto good works.
  6. Do Saved Persons Retain a Sin Nature?

    1. Not every one thinks so.

      John MacArthur’s Commentary on Ephesians, p. 164:

      “Biblical terminology, then, does not say that a Christian has two different natures. HE HAS BUT ONE NATURE, the new nature in Christ. The old self dies and the new self lives; THEY DO NOT COEXIST. It is not a remaining old nature but the remaining garment of sinful flesh that cause Christians to sin. The Christian is a single new person, a totally new creation, not a
      spiritual schizophrenic.”

    2. But the Bible teaches that a saved person does have two natures.

      1. Paul’s testimony

        Romans 7:16-20

        Paul was a saved man, yet he said sin dwelled within him (verses 16-17): not just the remaining garment, but sin itself. He also identified himself with the flesh (verse 18) while at the same time making himself distinct from sin that dwelt in his flesh (verses 19-20). Spiritual schizophrenia may not be an appropriate term, but there is a clear spiritual dichotomy within the saved man.

      2. Even though the old man was crucified with Christ, it still must be put off.

        • Ephesians 4:20 ye have not so learned Christ
        • Ephesians 4:22 ye put off the old man

Conclusion

We have the victory through our Lord Jesus Christ. Romans 7:24-27

If we do not resist the sin nature in the Christian life we will be carnal instead of spiritual. I Corinthians 3:1

If we do resist the sin nature in the Christian life we will have our fruit unto holiness. Romans 6:22

Return to Top

Part 3: The General Terms for Sin

Introduction

  1. Sin is the most negative word in human vocabulary.

    Proverbs 14:34 Sin is a reproach to any people.

  2. It is so terrible that it makes man repulsive in the eyes of God.

    Isaiah 1:4, 11-15 I will hide my eyes from you, I will not hear.

  3. It is so destructive that the commission of one sin brought condemnation upon the entire human race.

    • Romans 5:12ff
    • Romans 6:23
  4. It is such a powerful force that only the power of God Himself could break its hold on mankind.

    Hebrews 9:11-15; 10:1-10

It is for these reasons that we ought to understand the complex nature of this force which rages within us. The general terms for sin reveal the true nature of sin.

  1. Sin Involves the Condition of a Person’s Heart

    Note: This is a person’s core beliefs, philosophy of life, etc.

    • Proverbs 23:7 as he thinketh in his heart, so is he.
    • Matthew 15:18-20 things which come from the heart defile a man.
    1. Evil = having bad qualities. Strong’s #2556

      Kakos is used 51 times and translated “evil” 45 times.

      • Romans 12:21 evil verses good
      • Hebrews 5:14 evil verses good
      • Romans 14:20 opposite of pure
    2. Wicked = in principle and practice, everything that is contrary to moral law. Strong’s #4190

      Poneros and poneria are used a total of 85 times. They are translated “wicked” 26 times and “evil” 53 times.

      • Matthew 13:49 wicked are opposite of the just
      • Colossians 1:21 alienated and enemies in your mind
    3. Ungodly = irreverent disregard for divine order. Strong’s #765, 763, 764

      Asebes, asebeia, and asebeo are used a total of 17 times. They are always translated “ungodly”. These terms are the opposite of sebomai meaning reverence.

      • Titus 2:12 ungodliness and worldly lusts
      • Jude 18 ungodly lusts
  2. Sin Involves the Act of a Person’s Will

    Note: This is either a person’s active choice, or passive submission to the will of other influences.

    • James 4:17 to him that knoweth to do good and doeth it not…
    • II Kings 17:21 Jeroboam drave Israel from following the Lord and made them sin…
    1. Unrighteousness = to do the opposite of divine law. Strong’s #94, 93

      Adikos and adikia are used a total of 36 times. They are translated “unrighteousness” 20 times and “unjust” 9 times.

      • Romans 2:8 truth verses righteousness
      • II Thess. 2:10-12 love of the truth verses pleasure in unrighteousness
    2. Transgression = to go beyond the limits of the law. Strong’s #3847, 3845

      Parabasis and parabaino are used 11 times and are translated “transgression” 10 times.

      • Romans 4:15 where there are no limits established, there can be no violation determined
      • Matthew 15:2 why do your disciples transgress the tradition?
    3. Error = failure to do right because you have been convinced to pursue what is wrong. Strong’s #4108

      Planos, plane, and planao are used a total of 53 times. They are translated “err” or “error” 13 times, some form of “go astray” 7 times, and some form of “deception” 30 times.

      • James 1:14-16 drawn away by lust
      • II Peter 3:17 being led away with the error of the wicked
    4. Disobedience = failure to do what should be done (omission). Strong’s #545, 543, 544

      Apeithes, apeitheia, and apeitho are used 29 times. They are translated “disobey” 16 times and “unbelief” 13 times.

      • I Peter 2:7 the disobedient fail to believe the gospel
      • I Peter 4:17 what shall the end be of them that obey not the gospel

      Note: The failure to actively believe the gospel even by passively ignoring it leaves you outside Of the gospel.

    5. Iniquity = absence of law, having no law, hence leaving one to do as he pleases. Strong’s #459

      Anomos, anomia, and anomos are used 28 times. They are translated “iniquity” 13 times, “without law” 6 times, as well as lawless, unlawful, transgression, unrighteous, wicked.

      • Matthew 23:28 outwardly righteous
      • I Corinthians 9:21 without law
      • I Timothy 1:9 lawless
  3. Sin Involves Personal Failure

    Note: This is both part of the nature of sin and consequences of the deeds of sin.

    • Isaiah 6:5 I am a man of unclean lips
    • I Timothy 1:15 sinners of whom I am chief
    1. Trespass/offend = to fall down, stumble, be guilty of a fault. Strong’s #3900

      Paraptoma is used 23 times. It is translated “trespass” 9 times and “offense” 7 times.

      • Matthew 6:14-15 their own trespasses
      • Ephesians 2:1 dead in trespasses and sins
    2. Offenses = to cause someone else to fall, stumble, or be offended. Strong’s #4625

      Skandolon and skandolizo are used 45 times. They are translated “offense” 40 times. They are also translated as “stumbling block”, “occasion of stumbling” and “occasion to fall”.

      • Luke 17:1 offenses will come, but woe to him by whom they come
      • Romans 14:13 a stumbling block or occasion to fall in his brother’s way

Conclusion

Christ has provided a solution for each of these!

  1. Our heart is purified.

    • Hebrews 10:22 having our hearts sprinkled from an evil conscience
    • I Peter 1:22 purified your souls in obeying the truth
  2. Our will is sanctified.

    • I Peter 4:1-2 no longer live in the flesh — but to the will of God
    • Hebrews 13:21 make you perfect to do His will
  3. Our failures are forgiven and we are given victory.

    • Romans 7:24-25 Jesus Christ delivers us
    • I Corinthians 15:57 Jesus Christ gives us the victory

Return to Top

Part 4: Why Do We Commit Sin?

Introduction

Sin is an action verb.

  1. It is something a person does.

    • I John 3:4,8 whosoever committeth sins
    • I Corinthians 6:8 ye do wrong
    • I Peter 4:3 wrought the will of the gentiles
  2. It is something a person indulges in.

    • Romans 1:26-27 the natural use verses the unnatural use
    • I Corinthians 7:1 not to touch
    • II Corinthians 6:17 touch not the unclean thing
    • Colossians 2:21 touch not, taste not, handle not
    • James 4:3 consume it upon your lusts
    • I Thess. 2:16 fill up their sins

The sin nature says, “Run, do not walk, to the nearest outlet of sinful activities.” But why do we listen? Why do we do what the sin nature tells us to do?

  1. Sin Begins with the Disposition of a Man’s Heart

    Disposition = a prevailing tendency. The tendency of something to act in a certain manner under given circumstances.

    Jeremiah 17:9 the heart is deceitful and desperately wicked

    1. The condition is hardness and impenitence.

      Romans 2:5 after thy hardness and impenitent heart

    2. The device is self-deceit.

      It is amazing how a growl in the heart can be interpreted as a purr in one’s own ears.

      • James 1:26 deceiveth his own heart
      • Galatians 6:3 think himself to be something when he is nothing deceiveth himself
      • I Corinthians 3:18 let no man deceive himself
      • I John 1:8 if we say we have no sin we deceive ourselves
    3. Indulgence is the objective.

      • James 5:5 lived in pleasure, been wanton, nourished your hearts
      • II Peter 2:13,14 sporting themselves, an heart exercised with covetous practices
      • Jude 12 feeding themselves without fear
    4. Isolation is the goal (not unity).

      Jude 19 these be they who separate themselves

    5. Self destruction is the real result (not lasting pleasure).

      II Timothy 2:25 those that oppose themselves

  2. Sin is Encouraged by the Affection of a Man’s Life

    Affection = that to which a person become attached by feeling.

    • Romans 1:26 vile affections
    • Colossians 3:2 set your affection… not on things on the earth
    1. Lust is a controlling factor.

      • Romans 1:26 vile affections
      • Galatians 5:24 affections and lusts are part of the flesh
      • Ephesians 2:3 they want to be fulfilled
      • James 4:2 lust drives the human being to desperation
      • II Timothy 4:3 lust drives people out of the church
    2. It leads to a wrong definition of pleasure.

      II Peter 2:13 count it pleasure to riot in the day time

    3. It leads to a wrong definition of reward.

      II Peter 2:15 love the wages of unrighteousness

    4. It leads to a wrong set of values.

      • James 4:16 rejoicing in boastings
      • I Corinthians 13:6 rejoicing in iniquity
  3. Sin is Committed Because of the Yielding of the Will

    1. Instead of trust and obey, the sin nature says “yield and obey”.

      Romans 6:12,16-17 to whom ye yield yourselves servants to obey, his servants ye are

    2. The submission of the will is a significant factor which leads to sin.

      • II Corinthians 11:4 bear with
      • Ephesians 4:27 give place to
      • I Timothy 1:4 give heed
      • I Timothy 3:3,8 be given to
      • I Timothy 5:14 give occasion to
      • II Peter 2:2 follow
      • II Peter 3:17 be led away
      • I John 4:1 believe
      • Jude 7 give themselves over unto
      • James 1:14 to be tempted is to be drawn away — by your own lust to which you yield
  4. Sin Reveals the Direction of a Man’s Life

    There are only two possible directions to go: toward and froward (away from). Sin is going in the wrong direction.

    • Galatians 2:18 build again the things I destroyed.
    • Galatians 4:9 turn again to the weak and beggarly elements
    • Colossians 1:23 moved away from hope
    • I Timothy 1:6 swerved and turned aside
    • I Timothy 1:19 put away concerning faith
    • I Timothy 5:13 wander about from house to house
    • I Timothy 5:15 turned aside
    • II Peter 2:15 forsaken the right way
    • James 1:6,8 wavering happens when you try to go two directions at the same time.
  5. Indulging in Sin Leaves Righteousness Undone!

    The appearance of inactivity is actually a deceptive one. If a person fails to buy truth it is because he has spent all his resources on sin and has nothing left to buy with.

    • Galatians 2:4 walked not uprightly
    • II Thess. 3:10 would not work
    • Hebrews 13:16 potential of forgetting
    • James 1:23 a hearer but not a doer
    • I John 3:10 keep not
    • I John 2:4 continue not

Conclusion

  1. You cannot simply commit sin and walk away from it. In committing sin you become a servant of sin.

    • Romans 6:6
    • Galatians 5:1 be not entangled again with the yoke of bondage
    • II Peter 2:20 again entangled therein and overcome
  2. Sin only gets worse and worse.

    • II Timothy 3:13 evil men and seducers wax worse and worse
    • I Peter 4:4 excess of riot
  3. So that we are not overcome by sin we must:

    1. Set our heart on the things of the LORD.
    2. Set our affection on things above.
    3. Yield our will to God’s will.
  4. Then and only then will the direction of our lives be toward God and wrong will be left undone because we have spent all our resources on truth.

Return to Top

Part 5: Missing the Mark on Faith

Introduction

Faith is the basic spiritual commodity of the human experience. Everyone believes something, although for some their strongest beliefs concern what they do not believe.

Consequently, the Bible separates people on the basis of whether or not they believe the truth of God.

  1. There are believers.

    • Acts 5:14 believers were the more added to the Lord
    • I Timothy 4:12 be thou an example of the believers
  2. There are unbelievers.

    • Romans 3:3 for what if some did not believe?
    • Rom. 11:20,30,31 because of unbelief they were broken off
    • I Corinthians 6:6 brother goeth to law with brother, and that before unbelievers
    • II Corinthians 6:14 be not unequally yoked together with unbelievers
    • I Timothy 1:13 I did it ignorantly in unbelief
    • Hebrews 4:6 entered not in because of unbelief

Unbelievers are obviously guilty of sin regarding matters of faith.

Romans 14:23 whatsoever is not of faith is sin

Unfortunately, believers are also capable of sinning in matters of faith.

  1. Sins Regarding Faith on the Part of Unbelievers

    1. In their relationship with God.

      1. Ignorance

        • Acts 17:33 inscription “TO THE UNKNOWN GOD”
        • I Corinthians 1:21 the world by wisdom knew not God
        • Galatians 4:8 when ye knew not God
        • I Thess. 4:5 even as the Gentiles which knew not God
        • II Thess. 1:8 taking vengeance on them that know not God
      2. Denial

        1. They deny Jesus Christ

          Jude 1:4 denying the only Lord God, and our Lord Jesus Christ

        2. They deny that Jesus is the Christ.

          I John 2:22 denieth that Jesus is the Christ

        3. They deny the Father and the Son.

          I John 2:22 denieth the Father

        4. They deny the Son.

          I John 2:23 denieth the son

        5. In works they deny him even though they profess to know him.

          Titus 1:16 in works they deny him

      3. Rejection

        • Romans 1:21 knew God but glorified him not as God
        • I Thess. 2:15 killed the Lord Jesus… and they please not God
      4. Faithless

        • II Thess. 3:2 have not faith
        • II Thess. 1:8 obey not the gospel
        • II Peter 4:17 obey not the gospel
        • Hebrews 4:2 not mixed with faith
        • James 2:14 say he have faith and have not works
        • I Timothy 4:1 depart from the faith
    2. In turning to false religions.

      • Romans 1:23 changed the glory of the uncorruptible God into an image — idolatry
      • I Corinthians 12:2 carried away unto dumb idols
      • I Corinthians 10:20 making sacrifices to devils
      1. Idolatry

        • I Corinthians 10:14 flee idolatry
        • Galatians 5:20 idolatry
        • Colossians 3:5 covetousness which is idolatry
        • I Peter 4:3 abominable idolatries
      2. Witchcraft

        Galatians 5:20 witchcraft

      3. Fellowship with devils

        I Corinthians 10:20 I would not that ye should have fellowship with devils

      4. Service to no gods

        Galatians 4:8 did service unto them which by nature are no gods

      5. Worshiping of angels

        Colossians 2:18 a voluntary humility and worshiping of angels

      6. Sacrilege

        Romans 2:22 dost thou commit sacrilege

      7. Seducing spirits

        I Timothy 4:1 giving heed to seducing spirits and doctrines of devils

    3. In seeking to destroy the truth.

      1. By infiltration.

        • II Timothy 2:18 overthrow the faith of some
        • Galatians 2:4 false brethren unawares brought in
        • II Peter 2:1 false teachers privily brought in
        • II Peter 2:1 false prophets privily brought in
        • II Corinthians 11:13 false apostles deceitful workers
      2. By counterfeiting the truth.

        1. Counterfeiting the doctrine of Christ.

          • II John 1:7 confess not that Jesus is come in the flesh
          • II John 1:9 abide not in the doctrine of Christ
          • II John 1:10 bring no this doctrine
        2. Counterfeiting the Gospel.

          • II Corinthians 11:4 another gospel
          • Galatians 1:6 another gospel
          • Galatians 1:7 perverting the gospel
          • Hebrews 10:29 count the blood… an unholy thing
        3. Other false doctrines.

          • Colossians 2:22 doctrines of men
          • I Timothy 4:1 doctrines of devils
          • I Corinthians 11:19 heresy
          • Galatians 5:20 heresies
          • II Peter 2:1 who privily shall bring in damnable heresies
          • Titus 3:10 a man that is an heretick after the first and second admonition
        4. By concision.

          Philippians 3:2 beware of the concision

        5. By Bondage.

          • II Corinthians 11:20 ye suffer if a man bring you into bondage
          • Galatians 2:4 that they might bring us into bondage
          • II Peter 2:19 for of whom a man is overcome, of the same is he brought in bondage
  1. Sins Regarding Faith on the Part of Believers

    1. In their relationship with God.

      1. Neglect.

        Colossians 2:19 not hold the head

      2. Suppress.

        I Thess. 5:19 quench

      3. Tempt/prove

        • I Corinthians 10:9 neither let us tempt Christ
        • Hebrews 3:9 harden not your hearts as in the day of provocation… when your fathers tempted me, proved me, and saw my works forty years.
      4. Grieving.

        • Ephesians 4:30 grieve
        • Hebrews 10:29 trod under foot and do despite to
      5. Turning away from.

        • Hebrews 3:12 depart from the living God
        • II Peter 2:1-2 deny the Lord that bought them
      6. Lapses of faith

        • Romans 14:23 whatsoever is not of faith is sin
        • I Timothy 5:8 deny the faith by failing to provide for his own
        • I Timothy 5:12 cast off their first faith
        • I Timothy 6:10 err form the faith
        • II Timothy 2:13 we believe not but He cannot deny himself
    2. In erroneous religious practices brought into Christianity.

      1. Rituals.

        • Romans 14:5 esteem one day above another
        • Galatians 4:9-11 observe days, months, times, years
        • Colossians 2:16 meat, drink, holyday, new moon, Sabbath days
        • Colossians 2:20 subject to ordinances
        • Hebrews 13:9 heart established with meats
        • Hebrews 13:10 serve the tabernacle
      2. False piety.

        • Colossians 2:18 appearance of mortification
        • Colossians 2:23 exaggeration of self-humiliation
        • I Timothy 4:3 forbidding to marry and commanding to abstain from meats
      3. Pretending.

        II Timothy 3:5 form of godliness

      4. Non-participation.

        Hebrews 10:25 forsaking the assembling

      5. Failure to be cautious

        I Timothy 5:22 laying hands on suddenly and partaking of other men’s sins

    3. In listening to false doctrine.

      1. Opening the door and receiving it into your house.

        II John 10 receive him not into your house, neither bid him God speed

      2. Bearing with those who preach false doctrine.

        II Corinthians 11:3-4 bear with: allowing for the possibility that they might be right

      3. Not enduring sound doctrine.

        II Timothy 4:3 the time will come when they will not endure sound doctrine

      4. Removing from the truth.

        • II Timothy 4:4 turn away their ears from the truth
        • Galatians 1:6 removed from him who called you

Conclusion

What it takes for believers to overcome sin regarding matters of faith. II Timothy 1:12-13

  1. We must maintain a clear understanding of God.

    “I know whom I have believed.”

  2. We must maintain a clear understanding of what our relationship with God is based upon.

    “He is able to keep that which I have committed unto Him.”

  3. We must maintain a clear understanding of sound doctrine.

    “Hold fast the form of sound words.”

Return to Top

Part 6: Missing the Mark on Virtue

Introduction

Virtue = the practice of moral goodness and the abstaining from vice. Virtue is a commitment to excellence in the eyes of God.

II Peter 1:5 tells us that once we have settled the matter of faith in our lives, we are to add to it a commitment to excellence, or virtue (otherwise described in the New Testament as sanctification.

Values = a rating system by which we determine the usefulness, importance or general worth of a thing. II Timothy 2:20-21 explains that if we value and devalue things appropriately, our lives will be sanctified.

Missing the mark on virtue is therefore determined by our values, that is, how we rate the worth or importance of things. Our values either produce virtue or worldliness, depending on what we consider to be valuable, useful or important.

The Influence of the World in Determining Our Values

  1. Believers must live in the world, but guard against being conformed to the world.

    • I Corinthians 5:10 for then must ye needs go out of the world
    • Romans 12:1-2 be not conformed to this world
    • James 4:4 friendship with the world is enmity with God
  2. The world is corrupt.

    • II Peter 1:4 corruption that is in the world
    • I John 5:19 the whole world lieth in wickedness
  3. The world has corrupt agents of influence.

    1. There is a spirit of the world which is disconnected from the things of God.

      • I Corinthians 2:12 we have not received the spirit of the world
      • I Corinthians 2:14 the natural man receiveth not the things of the Spirit of God
    2. There is a course of this world which is typically followed by lost people.

      Ephesians 2:2 in time past ye walked according to the course of this world

    3. There is a wisdom of this world which is foolishness in the eyes of God.

      • I Corinthians 1:20 God made foolish the wisdom of this world
      • I Corinthians 2:6 yet not the wisdom of this world
      • I Corinthians 3:19 the wisdom of this world is foolishness with God
    4. There are elements of this world which keep us in bondage until we are redeemed.

      Galatians 4:3 were in bondage under the elements of this world

    5. There are rudiments of this world which are the principles by which it provides an understanding of life.

      • Colossians 2:8 philosophy and vain deceit, the traditions of men, the rudiments of the world
      • Note: An example of rudiments of the world.

        1. Who am I?

          Worldly rudiment: Man is just one species of animal among many.

        2. Where did I come from?

          Worldly rudiment: Man evolved.

        3. Why am I here?

          Worldly rudiment: Eat, drink and be merry for tomorrow we die.

        4. Where am I going?

          Worldly rudiment: The grave is the end.

  4. The effect of these agents of influence.

    1. They entangle rather than liberate.

      II Timothy 2:4 a good soldier does not entangle himself with the affairs of this life

    2. This entanglement pollutes the life.

      II Peter 2:20 entangled again with what is described as “the pollutions of the world”

The World Encourages Values Related to Pleasure Sensations

  1. Pleasure as a priority.

    • II Timothy 3:4 lovers of pleasure more than lovers of God
    • II Timothy 4:10 having loved this present world
    • Colossians 3:2 setting affection on things on the earth
    • I John 2:15 loving the world and the things that are in the world
  2. Types of pleasure sensations encouraged by the world.

    1. Materialism.

      James 5:5 (Said to the rich) “ye have lived in pleasure on earth”

    2. Consumption.

      Philippians 3:19 whose God is their belly

    3. Friends.

      Romans 1:32 do the same… have pleasure in them that do them

    4. Lusts.

      Titus 2:12 worldly lusts

    5. Riot

      II Peter 2:13 count it pleasure to riot in the day time

    6. Unrighteousness

      II Thess. 2:12 had pleasure in unrighteousness

    7. Sin for a season

      Hebrews 11:25 to enjoy the pleasures of sin for a season

The World Encourages Values Related to Human Inventions

  1. Humans do invent things.

    1. They invent evil things. Romans 1:30
    2. They establish their own righteousness. Romans 10:3
    3. They invent philosophies and traditions of men. Colossians 2:8
    4. They invent commandments of men. Titus 1:14
  2. The types of things humans invent.

    1. Things which are not convenient. Romans 1:28
    2. Intruding into things he has not seen. Colossians 2:18
    3. Lifestyle regulations which are against God’s laws such as forbidding to marry and commanding to abstain from meats. I Timothy 4:3
    4. Gain is godliness. I Timothy 6:5
    5. Walk after the flesh. II Peter 2:10
    6. Continue not in all things in the law. Galatians 3:10

Conclusion

Rating things that pertain to this world as being high in value leads to the opposite of virtue. Besides, such values are short term and far inferior to values of righteousness which lead to virtue. Rating things that pertain to God as being high in value leads to virtue.

By rating righteous and godly things as being high in value a person is able to compile a list of values, that is a list of do’s and don’t’s as the standards by which he lives and maintains virtue in his life. This is not being legalistic because it is not the means by which he strives to obtain God’s favor for salvation. It is, instead, being sanctified because it is the means by which he strives to glorify God in his life.

What does your list of values consist of?

Return to Top

Part 7: Missing the Mark on Knowledge

Introduction

Faith is the starting point. It is that which connects us to God.

Virtue is the next step. A commitment to excellence guarantees that we will settle for nothing less than that which pleases God in all other areas of our lives.

Knowledge comes next.

Romans 15:4 Whatsoever was written aforetime was written for our learning

Ignorance is the most destabilizing force in a believer’s life. Ignorance is even more destructive in the life of an unbeliever.

We will identify three types of ignorance:

  1. Type one relates to unbelievers who remain outside of the context of Christianity.
  2. Type two relates to those who pretend to be believers but who are probably unbeliever who infiltrate the church.
  3. Type three relates to believers.

Type One Ignorance

  1. The mind that is guilty of this kind of ignorance is:

    1. Reprobate. Romans 1:28
    2. Vain. Romans 1:21, Ephesians 4:17
    3. Carnal. Romans 8:6, Colossians 2:18
    4. Darkened. Ephesians 4:18
    5. Corrupt. I Timothy 6:5, II Timothy 3:8
    6. Defiled. Titus 1:15
    7. They have an evil conscience, a conscience of sins. Hebrews 10:2,22
  2. This type of ignorance is defined in I Corinthians 15:34. “Some have not the knowledge of God.”

    • I Corinthians 1:21 the world by wisdom knew not God
    • I Thessalonians 4:5 the Gentiles knew not God
    • Galatians 4:8 when ye knew not God
  3. This type of ignorance has the potential of producing a hardness.

    • Romans 2:5 after thy hardness and impenitent heart treasurest up unto thyself wrath…
    • Romans 11:8 eyes that they should not see, and ears that they should not hear
    • I Corinthians 14:21 yet for all that they will not hear me
  4. This type of ignorance ultimately leads to an absolute rejection of truth.

    • Romans 1:28 did not like to retain God in their knowledge
    • I John 5:10 make God a liar by believing not his record
    • II Thess. 2:10 receive not the love of the truth

    Note: To say that a man does not know God is not to say that he might never have heard about God. Instead, it is to say that he rejects the claims of God and has no interest in becoming personally acquainted with God.

    • Romans 1:31 they are without understanding
    • I Cor. 14:16,23,24 unlearned
    • I Peter 2:8 stumble at the word
    • I John 2:11 knoweth not whither he goeth, because that darkness hath blinded his eyes
    • I John 4:6 he that is not of God heareth not us
  5. This type of ignorance is the reason for ungodly behavior.

    • I Peter 1:14 ignorance is the cause of lusts in the unsaved condition
    • Romans 8:5 mind the things of the flesh
    • II Peter 2:14 eyes full of adultery that cannot cease from sin
    • Jude 8 filthy dreamers

Type Two Ignorance

  1. The mind that is guilty of this kind of ignorance is:

    1. Carnal – I Corinthians 3:3
    2. Deceived – I Corinthians 3:18
    3. Minding earthly things – Philippians 3:19
  2. This type of ignorance is defined in Titus 1:16 and I Timothy 1:5-7.

    • Titus 1:16 professing that they know God
    • I Timothy 1:5-7 but not understanding what they say
    • Romans 2:20 a form of knowledge
    • Romans 10:2 a zeal of God but not according to knowledge
    • Colossians 2:23 a show of wisdom
    • I Timothy 6:5 destitute of the truth
    • II Timothy 3:7 ever learning but never able to come to the knowledge of the truth
    • Hebrews 3:10 they have not known my ways
    • II Peter 2:12 speak evil of things that they understand not
    • Jude 10 speak evil of things which they know not
  3. This type of ignorance causes argumentativeness.

    • I Timothy 6:4-5 doting about questions and strifes of words; evil surmisings; perverse disputings of men of corrupt minds
    • II Timothy 2:14 striving about words to no profit
    • II Timothy 2:23 foolish and unlearned questions
    • Titus 3:9 foolish questions, contentions and strivings about the law
    • Romans 14:1 doubtful disputations
    • II Peter 3:16 wrest the scriptures unto their own destruction

    Note: Is there anything such as a bad question?

    Yes. A question that is asked without a teachable spirit, but with the desire to create arguments, strife and division is a bad question.

  4. This type of ignorance causes a person to turn away from truth.

    • I Timothy 6:3 consent not to wholesome words
    • II Timothy 3:8 resist the truth
    • II Timothy 4:3-4 they will not endure sound doctrine having itching ears will turn away their ears from the truth
    • I John 2:19 they went out from us because they were not of us
  5. This type of ignorance causes a person to turn toward heresy.

    II Peter 2:1-2 damnable heresies which many shall follow

    1. Fables – I Timothy 1:4, 4:7; II Timothy 4:4; Titus 1:14; II Pet. 1:16
    2. Genealogies – I Timothy 1:4; Titus 3:9
    3. Oppositions of Science – I Timothy 6:20
    4. Diverse and strange doctrines – Hebrews 13:9
    5. Other doctrines – I Timothy 1:3
    6. Winds of doctrine – Ephesians 4:14
    7. Contrary to sound doctrine – I Timothy 1:10
    8. Pervert the gospel – Galatians 1:7
    9. Wisdom of words – I Corinthians 1:7
    10. Believing every spirit – I John 4:1
    11. Serving in the oldness of the letter – Romans 7:6

Type Three Ignorance

  1. The mind of the believer that is guilty of this kind of ignorance is:

    Carnal – I Corinthians 3:3

  2. This type of ignorance is defined in Hebrews 5:11-12

    Hebrews 5:11-12 ye have need that one teach you again, because you have become dull of hearing.

    Note: The things that were written aforetime are either unlearned (Romans 15:4) or forgotten (II Peter 1:9).

    • James 1:22 hearers of the word only
    • James 4:17 knoweth to do good and doeth it not
    • II Corinthians 10:5 imaginations have exalted themselves against the knowledge of Christ
  3. This type of ignorance causes instability.

    • Ephesians 4:14 tossed to and fro with every wind of doctrine
    • James 1:6 he that wavereth is like a wave of the sea
    • James 1:8 a double minded man is unstable in all his ways
  4. This kind of ignorance causes irresponsible behavior, or looks for it in others

    • Romans 12:16 mind high things
    • I Corinthians 13:5 think evil
    • II Corinthians 1:17 use lightness and purpose according to the flesh
    • James 2:4 judge evil thoughts
    • II Peter 2:8 see and hear unlawful deeds
  5. This type of ignorance can lead a true believer to bear with heresy.

    • II Corinthians 11:4 bearing with those who preach another Jesus, another spirit, another gospel
    • Galatians 5:10 otherwise minded
    • Philippians 3:15 if in anything ye be otherwise minded
    • James 3:14 lie against the truth
    • James 5:19 err from the truth

Conclusion

Ignorance is dispelled by knowledge.

  • I Timothy 2:4 God wants all men to be saved and come to the knowledge of the truth.
  • II Peter 3:18 God wants all believers to grow in the grace and knowledge of our Lord Jesus Christ.

Ignorance is dispelled by submitting to the will of God.

I Peter 2:15 with well doing ye may put to silence the ignorance of foolish men

It is sinful to be ignorant and not know the things that God has prepared for us. In fact, there ought to be a passion for the knowledge of these things. – Philippians 3:8-10

Return to Top

Part 8-A: Missing the Mark on Temperence: Lust

Introduction

Temperance = the strength to contain lust

egkrates, egkrateia, and egkrateuomai are used seven times in the New Testament. – Strong’s # 1468, 1466, 1467

Six times it is translated “temperance” or “temperate”. (Acts 24:25; I Corinthians 9:25; Galatians 5:23; Titus 1:8; II Peter 1:6 twice)

One time it is translated “contain”. (I Corinthians 7:9)

Lust = the desire not to stay within prescribed limits.

The Law defined lust for mankind.

  • Romans 7:7 The Law sets the limit by saying, “Thou shalt not covet”.
    The Law says a person is to contain his desire within the sphere of his own possessions.
    Lust says, “I am not content with what I have.”
    Lust says, “I want to go beyond the limits of what I have.”
  • James 4:2 Lust is a desire to have.
  • James 1:14-15 Temptation is the opportunity to go beyond the prescribed limits.
    If a person does not desire a particular thing, he does not indulge even if opportunity arises.
    Temptation is only effective if a person first has the desire to indulge.
    The conception of lust is the yielding to desire and going beyond the prescribed limits when opportunity arises.

Where Does Lust Come From?

  1. It is associated with the unsaved condition.

    • Romans 6:12M sin… reign… that ye should obey it in the lusts thereof
    • I Thessalonians 4:5 the lust of concupiscence as the Gentiles which know not God
    • I Peter 1:14 former lusts in your ignorance
    • I Peter 4:3 the will of the Gentiles, walking in lusts
  2. In the believer’s life, it is associated with our former condition.

    • Ephesians 2:3 our conversation in times past
    • Titus 3:3 were sometimes foolish, disobedient, deceived
    • I Peter 1:14 according to the former ignorance
    • I Peter 4:3 the time past of our life
  3. But it is a personal thing.

    • Romans 1:24 lusts of their own hearts
    • II Timothy 4:3 after their own lusts
    • James 1:14 drawn away of his own lust
    • James 4:1 the lusts that war in your members
    • James 4:3 consume it upon your lusts
    • II Peter 3:3 walking after their own lusts
    • Jude 16 walking after their own lusts

There are Many Different Kinds of Lust

  • II Timothy 3:6 led away with divers lusts
  • Titus 3:3 serving diverse lusts and pleasures
  1. Lusts of the flesh

    • Romans 13:14 make not provision for the flesh to fulfill the lusts thereof
    • Galatians 5:16 ye shall not fulfill the lusts of the flesh
    • Galatians 5:24 the flesh with the affections and lusts
    • Ephesians 2:3 lusts of our flesh… fulfilling the desires of the flesh
    • I Peter 2:11 abstain from fleshly lusts
    • II Peter 2:18 allure through the lusts of the flesh
    • I John 2:16 lust of the flesh
  2. Lusts of their own heart – Romans 1:24
  3. Lusts of sin – Romans 6:12 – sin… the lusts thereof
  4. Lust of concupiscence – I Thessalonians 4:5
  5. Lusts of men – I Peter 4:2
  6. Lust of uncleanness – II Peter 2:10
  7. Lust of the eyes – I John 2:16
  8. Deceitful lusts – Ephesians 4:22
  9. Foolish and Hurtful lusts – I Timothy 6:9
  10. Youthful lusts – II Timothy 2:22
  11. Worldly lusts – Titus 2:12
  12. Former lusts – I Peter 1:14
  13. Ungodly lusts – Jude 18
  14. Lust toward one another – Romans 1:27
  15. Lust after evil things – I Corinthians 10:6
  16. Lust to envy – James 4:5

The Consequences of Lust

  1. Inner conflict

    • Galatians 5:17 the flesh lusteth against the spirit
    • James 4:1 war in your members
    • I Peter 2:11 war against your soul
    • Romans 7:15-20 what I would not I do
  2. Personal turmoil

    • Romans 1:27 burn… receiving in themselves that recompense of their error
    • I Timothy 3:6 drown men in destruction and perdition
    • Titus 3:3 living in malice, envy, hate
  3. Condemnation

    • Ephesians 4:22 corrupt according to the deceitful lusts
    • II Peter 1:4 corruption that is in the world through lust
    • I John 2:17 the world passeth away, and the lust thereof

The Solution for Lust

  1. For all men

    Galatians 5:24 Christ crucified the flesh with the affections and lusts

  2. The need for a solution in a believer’s life.

    • II Peter 1:4 having escaped the corruption
    • II Peter 2:18 yet — allured with great swelling words of vanity
    • II Timothy 3:6 yet — led away with
  3. A defensive solution for lust in the believer’s life.

    • Romans 6:12 let not sin reign (we have a choice)
    • Romans 13:14 make not provision for the flesh
    • II Timothy 2:22 flee
    • Titus 2:12 deny
    • I Peter 2:11 abstain
    • Ephesians 4:22 put off concerning the former conversation
    • I Peter 1:14 not fashioning ourselves according to the former
    • I Peter 4:3 let the past be sufficient
  4. An offensive solution for lust in the believer’s life.

    • Galatians 5:16 walk in the spirit
    • I Corinthians 10:16 follow examples
    • II Timothy 4:3 endure sound doctrine
    • I John 2:17 do the will of God

Conclusion

There are many kinds of lusts and thus many things to be contained in our lives. Some of these things are very specific and others fit into large categories of which we will observe three in the following pages: financial, sexual, and emotional. The most important thing to remember is that Christ crucified these old lusts. The next most important thing to know is that temperance, the device by which we contain lust, is a fruit of the Spirit. We are not left on our own to do this immense task. (Galatians 5:22-23)

Return to Top

Part 8-B: Missing the Mark on Temperence: Materialism

Introduction

I Timothy 6:7-8 tells us that at birth we have absolutely no material possessions and at death we return to that same condition since we can take nothing with us. In between these two events, birth and death, it is necessary for us to make use of certain material things as we live and function on earth and in society, such as food, clothing, shelter, furniture (e.g. a bed), and tools.

During their brief sojourning on earth, many human beings develop false philosophies about

  1. The importance of material things.
  2. The possession of material things.
  3. The use of material things.

Much of this focuses on money because money has become the measure by which mankind determines the value of all material things.

Materialism Begins with a Desire to Measure One’s Life by How Much One Possesses

  • Luke 12:15 a man’s life does not consist in the abundance of the things which he possesses.
  • I Timothy 6:9 they that will be rich
  1. The love of money is the root of all evil. – I Timothy 6:10

    This does not necessarily mean that you can trace all evil to the love of money. But when you begin with the love of money, it leads to every imaginable form of evil.

  2. Greed makes money dirty.

    • Money, in and of itself, is a neutral item, a means of exchange among men. Greed is an obsessive desire to possess money (or material things) which lead to questionable means of obtaining it. This makes money dirty.
    • I Timothy 3:3 Church leaders are not to be greedy of filthy lucre
    • I Timothy 3:8 Church leaders are not to be greedy of filthy lucre
    • Titus 1:7 Church leaders are not to be greedy of filthy lucre
    • I Peter 5:2 Church leaders are not to be greedy of filthy lucre
    • Titus 1:11 because being greedy of filthy lucre is characteristic of false teachers.
  3. Covetousness takes on religious characteristics.

    Colossians 3:5 covetousness which is idolatry

    1. Covetousness is characteristic of the unsaved.

      • Romans 1:29
      • I Corinthians 5:10
      • Ephesians 5:5 no covetous man… hath inheritance in the kingdom of Christ
      • Colossians 3:5
      • II Peter 2:14
    2. Covetousness is characteristic of false teachers.

      • II Peter 2:3 through covetousness… make merchandise of you
      • I Thess. 2:5 but Paul did not use a cloak of covetousness
    3. Covetousness is characteristic of the conditions of perilous times. – I Timothy 3:2

    4. God made a statutory law against covetousness.

      • Romans 7:7 Thou shalt not covet.
      • Romans 13:9 Thou shalt not covet.
    5. Yet believers are capable of it.

      • I Corinthians 5:11 if any that is called a brother be covetous
      • II Corinthians 9:5
      • Ephesians 5:3
      • I Timothy 6:10
    6. It is to be eliminated from the believer’s life.

      • Ephesians 5:3 let it not be named once among you
      • I Timothy 3:3 Elders are not to be characterized by it
      • Hebrews 13:5
  4. There are serious consequences from loving money.

    I Timothy 6:9 temptation, snare; foolish and hurtful lusts; drown men in destruction and perdition

    1. A person develops trust in material wealth which is UNCERTAIN!

      I Timothy 6:17 trust in uncertain riches

    2. Accumulation of wealth is accompanied by a multitude of problems.

      James 5:1-5 weep and howl for your miseries that shall come upon you…

An Obsessive Desire to Possess Material Things Leads to Sinful Means of Obtaining Them

II Peter 2:3 through covetousness make merchandise of you.

  1. Stealing: to carry away some one else’s property without their consent.

    • Romans 2:21
    • Romans 13:9 thou shalt not steal
    • Ephesians 4:28 let him that stole steal no more
    • I Corinthians 6:10 thieves
    • I Peter 4:15 thief
    • II Corinthians 11:26 robbers
  2. Extortion: to seize by force, an oppressive form of theft

    • I Cor. 5:10,11 unbelievers and believers
    • I Corinthians 6:10
  3. Purloining: to embezzle, especially from an employer

    Titus 2:9-10 servants be obedient to your masters… not purloining

  4. The Way of Balaam: taking money for suggesting or doing wrong things.

    • II Peter 2:15 loved the wages of unrighteousness
    • Jude 11 ran greedily for reward

Another Form of Financial Sins Concerns Withholding What Should Be Given or Paid

  1. Owe (debt)

    • Romans 13:8 owe no man anything
    • Philemon 18-19 if he owe… I will repay
  2. Provide not

    I Timothy 5:8 if any provide not for his own…

  3. Fraud: withholding wage that have been earned

    James 5:4 the hire of laborers… kept back by fraud

  4. Withholding benevolence

    • I John 3:17 shutteth up his bowels of compassion from him
    • II Corinthians 9:1-5 lest our boasting of you should be in vain; find you unprepared; as of covetousness
  5. Sowing sparingly

    II Corinthians 9:6 he which soweth sparingly shall reap also sparingly

Conclusion

Material things should not measure a man’s worth, but meet a man’s needs. A man’s value is determined not by what he possesses but by what he becomes.

When a man becomes what he ought to be in Christ he will understand the proper use of material things.

  • I Timothy 6:6 godliness with contentment
  • Philippians I have learned in whatsoever state I am therewith to be content

Therefore, developing godly character is the best defense against developing materialism.

Return to Top

Part 8-C: Missing the Mark on Temperence: Sexuality

Introduction

The Bible uses several terms as opposites of temperance.

  1. Lasciviousness: a contempt for restraint, a desire to indulge in whatever a person feels like doing; a contempt for those who make rules and say, “don’t do this”.

    • II Corinthians 12:21 have not repented of the… lasciviousness which they have committed
    • Galatians 5:19 works of the flesh… lasciviousness
    • Ephesians 4:19 past feeling, given themselves over unto lasciviousness
    • I Peter 4:3 the will of the Gentiles, when we walked in lasciviousness
    • Jude 1:4 turning the grace of God into lasciviousness
  2. Wantonness: to wander about without restraint.

    • Romans 13:13 walk honestly… not in chambering and wantonness
    • I Timothy 5:11 when they have begun to wax wanton against Christ they will marry
    • James 5:5 lived in pleasure on earth and been wanton
    • II Peter 2:18 allure through lusts of the flesh, through much wantonness
  3. Concupiscence: a desire for unlawful pleasures.

    • Romans 7:8 wrought in me all manner of concupiscence
    • Colossians 3:5 mortify… evil concupiscence
    • I Thessalonians 4:5 not in the lust of concupiscence
  4. Incontinence: excessive behavior.

    • I Corinthians 7:5 that Satan tempt you not for your incontinency
    • II Timothy 3:3 incontinent (as a characteristic of perilous times)
  5. Sensual: the sensuous nature which is subject to appetite and passion.

    • James 3:15 wisdom not from above is earthly, sensual, devilish
    • Jude 19 they who separate themselves, sensual, having not the Spirit
  6. Inordinate affection: depraved passions.

    Colossians 3:5 mortify… inordinate affection

  7. Cannot contain: the inability to be temperate.

    I Corinthians 7:9 if they cannot contain, let them marry

The connection between these terms and sexual behavior is sometimes direct and sometimes implied. Sexual behavior in and of itself is not sinful. God created man with the capacity to function sexually and intended him to do so. Sexual behavior becomes sin when a person does not confine his sexual behavior to the limits which God designed for it — the context of marriage.

  1. Fornication

    Fornication = sexual relationship which contradict God’s laws for sexual behavior

    • I Corinthians 6:13 the body is not for fornication, it is not intended for promiscuous behavior
    • I Corinthians 6:16 there is only one purpose for sexual relationships: to consummate and perpetuate a valid marriage relationship

    There are two applications of the term “fornication”.

    1. Where the context of the relationship is the focus.

      All sexual behavior outside the context of marriage is called fornication. There are tree contexts in which this occurs.

      1. A man and a woman involved in a romantic relationship but not married.

        • I Corinthians 7:1 to avoid fornication — get married
        • Romans 13:13 chambering = cohabitation, cohabitation = going to bed together
        • Hebrews 13:4 marriage is the only context in which it is okay to go to bed together.
      2. A man and a woman who are not involved in a romantic relationship. This involves sexual behavior for purposes other than romance, including prostitution.

        1. When involving a woman, she is called a harlot (or whore).

          • I Corinthians 6:15 make them the members of an harlot?
          • I Corinthians 6:16 he which is joined to an harlot is one body
        2. When involving a man, he is called a whoremonger.

          • Ephesians 5:5 no whoremonger… hath any inheritance in the kingdom of Christ
          • I Timothy 1:10 whoremongers… that is contrary to sound doctrine
          • Hebrews 13:4 whoremongers and adulterers God will judge
      3. Two people of the same sex whether a man with a man or a woman with a woman.

        • Romans 1:26 changing the natural use
        • Romans 1:27 leaving the natural use; burning in their lust one toward another; working that which is unseemly
        • I Timothy 1:10 defiling self with mankind
        • I Corinthians 6:9 abusing self with mankind, effeminate
        • Jude 7 going after strange flesh
    2. Where the participants of the relationship is the focus. This involves sexual behavior by two people whom God says may not be together even in
      marriage.

      • I Corinthians 5:1 a man and his father’s wife
      • Leviticus 18:8 thy father’s wife

      Note: Leviticus 18 teaches against incest. The relationships indicated are considered not valid and therefore people of such relations may not marry. To do so contradicts Gods laws for sexuality.

      For men:

      1. Verse 7 – daughter, mother
      2. Verse 8 – step mother
      3. Verse 9 – sister, half sister
      4. Verse 10 – grand daughter
      5. Verse 11 – step sister
      6. Verse 12-13 – aunt by blood relationship
      7. Verse 14 – aunt by marriage
      8. Verse 15 – daughter-in-law
      9. Verse 16 – sister-in-law
      10. Verse 17 – step daughter, step grand daughter.

      For women:

      1. Verse 7 – father, son
      2. Verse 8 – step-son
      3. Verse 9 – brother, half brother
      4. Verse 10 – grand father
      5. Verse 11 – step brother
      6. Verse 12-13 – nephew by blood relationship
      7. Verse 14 – nephew by marriage
      8. Verse 15 – father-in-law
      9. Verse 16 – brother-in-law
      10. Verse 17 – step father, step grandfather

      Deuteronomy 25:5 specifies one exception: if a brother-in-law dies childless, then the sister-inlaw may marry him.

  2. Adultery

    Adultery = the violation of the marriage covenant.

    The Hebrew words:

    • Strong’s # 5003, naaph
    • Strong’s # 5004, niuph
    • Strong’s # 5005, naaphuph
    • Used 33 times, translated adultery 32 times and 1 time “break wedlock” (Ezekiel 16:38)

    The Greek words:

    • Strong’s # 3428, moichaomai
    • Strong’s # 3429, moicheia
    • Strong’s # 3430, moicheuo
    • Strong’s # 3431, moichos
    • Used 35 times and translated adultery all 35 times.
    1. There is a distinction between adultery and fornication.

      • Hosea 4:13-14 daughters commit whoredom (fornication); spouses commit adultery
      • I Corinthians 6:9 fornicators and adulterers are distinct
      • Galatians 5:19 fornicators and adulterers are distinct
    2. While adultery involves sexual activity as does fornication, when a married person sins sexually with a third party, the Bible typically refers to this as adultery and not as fornication.

      • Hosea 4:13-14 it is the unmarried daughters that commit fornication. The married spouses commit adultery.
      • Romans 2:22 thou saist a man should not commit adultery, dost thou commit adultery
      • Romans 13:9 thou shalt not commit adultery
      • I Corinthians 6:9 nor adulterers… shall inherit the kingdom of God
      • Galatians 5:19 works of the flesh… adultery
      • Hebrews 13:4 adulterers God will judge
      • James 2:11 do not commit adultery
      • James 4:4 ye adulterers and adulteresses… friendship with the world…
      • II Peter 2:14 having eyes full of adultery
    3. There are two ways for a married person to commit adultery.

      1. To have a sexual relationship between a married person and a third party to whom he or she is not married.

        • Leviticus 18:20 lie carnally with thy neighbor’s wife
        • Proverbs 6:29 goeth in to his neighbor’s wife… shall not be innocent
      2. To marry a second person (a third party) while the first spouse is still alive.

        • Romans 7:3 while her husband liveth
        • I Corinthians 7:39 as long as her husband liveth

        Note: The exception clause in Matthew 19:9

        • Jesus did not say “except it be for adultery” (requiring a third party involvement).
        • Jesus said, “except it be for fornication” (that is, two parties involved in a non-valid marriage)
        • If you are involved in a non-valid marriage according to God’s laws for marriage, you must leave that relationship, but afterwards you may enter into a valid marriage with another person. Otherwise divorce leads to adultery.

Conclusion

  1. What if you are guilty of either fornication or adultery?

    1. Guilty persons must be removed from fellowship immediately before other believers are contaminated. (This is not a Matthew 18 scenario.) I Corinthians 5:1-11

    2. Repent, confess and be forgiven.

      • II Corinthians 2:6-8 sufficient punishment… forgive… confirm your love.
      • I Corinthians 6:9-11 such were some of you but ye are washed, sanctified, justified
    3. Enjoy forgiveness through the blood of Christ and unrestricted fellowship in the body of Christ.

      I Corinthians 6:15 your bodies (plural) are the members of Christ.

    4. Just understand the difference between the freedom to fellowship and the qualification to serve in the office of elder or deacon.

      • I Timothy 3:2,12 the husband of one wife
      • Ezekiel 44:10-14 the Levites who went astray after their idols; shall be ministers, ministering to the house; shall not come near unto me to do the office of a priest unto me
  2. It is better to avoid fornication and adultery altogether.

    I Corinthians 7:1-5 marriage and faithfulness in marriage makes this possible

Return to Top

Part 8-D: Missing the Mark on Temperence: Emotions

Introduction

Emotions are what we feel in response to or in reaction to what we see, hear or experience. Moods are states of mind which result from emotions. Attitudes are the expressions of moods.

When we experience something through our physical senses, certain emotions are aroused within us. These emotions then affect our state of mind which is communicated by our mannerisms, tone of voice and choice of words.

We cannot avoid experiencing things, nor can we prevent certain emotions from being aroused within us. But once this information arrives in our minds, we have a choice in how we will respond.

We can let our emotions determine our moods and let our moods determine our emotions, or when destructive emotions flair up within us we can seek an alternative experience that will produce lternative, productive emotions.

  1. Dealing with “Against” Emotions

    1. Certain experiences make us feel “against” other people.

      • I Corinthians 4:6 puffed up for one against another
      • I Corinthians 6:1 having a matter against another
      • I Corinthians 8:12 when ye sin so against the brethren
      • Colossians 3:13 if any man have a quarrel against any
      • Colossians 3:19 be not bitter against them
      • James 5:9 grudge not against another
      • III John 10 prating against us with malicious words
    2. “Against” emotions.

      1. Hate

        1. Hate against God

          Romans 1:30 haters of God

        2. Detesting other human beings

          • I John 2:9,11 hateth his brother is in darkness
          • I John 3:15 hate equals murder
          • I John 4:20 hate is the opposite of love
        3. Being detestable

          Titus 3:3 hateful

      2. Anger

        • Ephesians 4:26 be angry and sin not
        • Ephesians 4:31 be put away from you
        • Colossians 3:8 put off anger
        • Colossians 3:21 provoke your children to anger
        • Titus 1:7 not soon angry
      3. Wrath

        • II Corinthians 12:20 debates, envyings, wraths, strifes…
        • Galatians 5:20 a work of the flesh
        • Ephesians 2:3 children of wrath
        • Ephesians 4:26 let not the sun go down upon your wrath
        • Ephesians 4:31 be put away from you
        • Ephesians 6:4 provoke your children to wrath
        • I Timothy 2:8 holy hands without wrath and doubting
        • James 1:19 slow to wrath
        • James 1:20 the wrath of man worketh not the righteousness of God
      4. Bitterness

        • Romans 3:14 mouth full of cursing and bitterness
        • Ephesians 4:31 be put away from you
        • Colossians 3:19 bitter against
        • Hebrews 12:25 lest any root of bitterness trouble you
        • James 3:14 ye have bitter envying and strife in your hearts
    3. “Against” emotions are unacceptable in the Christian life because they lead to destructive moods, attitudes and behaviors.

      Ephesians 4:31 let them be put away from you

    4. The remedy is behavior which makes you feel “for” other people. An act of kindness will help us feel for them.

      • Ephesians 4:32 be kind, forgiving
      • Romans 12:20 if thine enemy hunger feed him
  2. Dealing With “Down” Emotions

    1. Certain experiences make us feel down.

    2. “Down” Emotions

      1. Sorrow

        1. Consuming grief

          • Romans 9:2 great heaviness and continual sorrow
          • I Timothy 6:10 pierced through with many sorrow
        2. Annoying pain

          • II Corinthians 2:3 sorrow from them of whom I ought to rejoice
          • II Corinthians 2:7 swallowed up with overmuch sorrow
          • II Corinthians 7:10 sorrow of the world worketh death
          • Philippians 2:27 lest I should have overmuch sorrow
      2. Weariness

        • II Corinthians 11:27 in weariness… (Paul’s troubles)
        • Galatians 6:9 be not weary in well doing
      3. Misery

        James 5:1 your miseries shall come upon you

      4. Grieve

        • Romans 14:15 thy brother be grieved with thy meat
        • II Corinthians 2:4-5 I did not want you to be grieved
        • Hebrews 12:11 chastening is grievous not joyous
        • I John 5:3 his commandments are not grievous
      5. Mourn

        • II Corinthians 7:7 your earnest desire, your mourning
        • James 4:9 be afflicted and mourn, laughter turned to mourning
      6. Shame

        1. Dishonorable

          • I Corinthians 11:6 shame for a woman to be shorn
          • I Corinthians 14:35 shame for women to speak in the church
          • Ephesians 5:12 shame to speak of those things done in secret
          • Philippians 3:19 whose glory is in their shame
          • Jude 13 foaming out their own shame
        2. Disgrace

          I Corinthians 11:14 long hair shame to a man

        3. Guilt

          • Romans 3:19 guilty before God
          • I Corinthians 11:27 guilty of the body and blood of the Lord
          • James 2:10 guilty of all
      7. Weary, Faint

        1. Sick

          Hebrews 12:3 lest ye be wearied and faint in your minds

        2. Fatigue

          II Corinthians 11:27 in weariness

        3. Exhausted

          • Galatians 6:9 be not weary in well doing
          • II Thess. 3:13 be not weary in well doing
        4. Faint – weak

          • II Corinthians 4:1,16 faint not
          • Galatians 6:9 if we faint not
          • Ephesians 3:13 faint not at my tribulation
          • Hebrews 12:3 wearied and faint in your minds
          • Hebrews 12:5 not faint when rebuked
      8. Discouraged

        Colossians 3:21 children will be discouraged when provoked to anger

    3. “Down” emotions are unacceptable in the Christian life. For example, sorrow and misery come from worldliness (I Timothy 6:10) and because weariness can make you want to quit (Galatians 6:9).

    4. The remedy is behavior which makes you feel optimistic. Doing something responsible will help us feel optimistic.

      • I Timothy 6:6 godliness is accompanied by contentment
      • I Timothy 6:11 so we ought to follow righteousness, godliness, etc.
      • Galatians 6:9-10 being responsible generates hope (optimism)
        (In due season we shall reap… as we have therefore opportunity…)
  3. Dealing With “Hard” Emotions

    1. Certain experiences make us feel stubborn.

    2. “Hard” emotions.

      1. Hardness

        • Romans 2:5 hardness and impenitent heart
        • Hebrews 3:8 harden not your hearts
        • Hebrews 3:13 hardened through the deceitfulness of sin
        • Hebrews 3:15 harden not your hearts
        • Hebrews 4:7 harden not your hearts
      2. Past Feeling

        Ephesians 4:19 being past feeling, give themselves over unto lasciviousness

      3. Shamelessness

        Philippians 3:18-19 whose glory is in their shame

      4. No Fear

        • Romans 3:18 no fear of God
        • Jude 12 feeding themselves without fear
    3. “Hard” emotions are unacceptable in the Christian life because they are characteristic of unbelievers who are unwilling to acknowledge their accountability to God.

      Matthew 5:3 it is the poor in spirit that are blessed

    4. The remedy is behavior which makes you feel repentant. Acknowledging our faults will soften our hearts.

      • I John 1:9 confession
      • II Corinthians 7:10 confession produces godly sorrow
  4. Dealing With “Unstable” Emotions

    1. Certain experiences make us feel unstable.

    2. “Unstable” emotions.

      1. Unstable

        • James 1:8 doubleminded man is unstable in all his ways
        • II Peter 2:14 unstable souls
        • II Peter 3:16 the unlearned and unstable wrest
      2. Confusion

        James 3:16

        where envying and strife is there is confusion

      3. Discontent

        • Philippians 4:11 therewith to be content
        • I Timothy 6:6,8 be content with what you have
        • Hebrew 13:5 be content with such things as you have
        • III John 10 not content with malicious words… refused to receive the brethren

        Note: This pseudo-control freak behavior is typical of a person who lacks confidence and over reacts as a means to compensate

    3. “Unstable” emotions are unacceptable in the Christian life because they exhibit a lack of confidence in God.

      James 1:6 in faith, nothing wavering

    4. The remedy is behavior which makes you feel confident. Setting your heart on an absolute truth will stabilize you.

      • Ephesians 4:12-14 seek edification
      • II Corinthians 11:3 seek simplicity, i.e. something that is absolute
  5. Dealing With “Fear” Emotions

    1. Certain experiences make us feel worried and afraid.

    2. “Fear” emotions.

      1. Fear

        • Romans 8:15 have not receive the spirit of bondage again to fear
        • I Corinthians 2:3 weakness, fear, much trembling
        • II Corinthians 7:5 without fightings, within fears
        • Galatians 2:12 Peter feared them which were of the circumcision
        • II Timothy 1:7 God has not given us the spirit of fear
        • Hebrews 2:15 through fear of death subject to bondage
        • I John 4:18 perfect love casts out fear
      2. Worry and Carefulness

        Philippians 4:6 be careful for nothing

      3. Anguish and distress

        • Romans 2:9 tribulation and anguish upon the soul that does evil
        • Romans 8:35 tribulation, distress, persecution
        • II Corinthians 2:4 out of much anguish, I wrote with tears
        • II Corinthians 4:8 troubled but not distressed
        • II Corinthians 6:4 oppressing ourselves in… distresses
        • II Corinthians 12:10 I take pleasure in distresses for Christ’s sake
        • I Thessalonians 3:7 comforted in distress
    3. “Fear” emotions are unacceptable in the Christian life because God has not given us the spirit of fear.

      II Timothy 1:7 not given us the spirit of fear, but of power, and love, and a sound mind

    4. The remedy is behavior which makes you feel strong. Submitting to the Holy Spirit will help us feel strong.

      • II Corinthians 4:7-8 troubled but not distressed
      • II Corinthians 11:3 because of the power of God within us
  6. Dealing With “Misdirected Passion”

    1. Certain experiences make us feel passionate in the wrong way.

    2. “Misdirected Passion” emotions

      1. Zeal

        • Romans 10:2 zeal of God but not according to knowledge
        • Galatians 4:17 zealously affect you but not well
        • Philippians 3:6 concerning zeal, persecuting the church
      2. Affection

        • Romans 1:26 vile affections
        • Romans 1:31 without natural affection
        • II Timothy 3:3 without natural affection
        • Galatians 5:24 affections of the flesh
        • Colossians 3:2 affection on things on the earth
        • Colossians 3:5 inordinate affection
      3. Enjoyment

        Hebrews 11:25 enjoy the pleasures of sin for a season

      4. Love

        • Romans 12:9 dissimulated love
        • II Corinthians 6:6 feigned love
        • II Corinthians 8:8 insincere love
        • II Corinthians 12:15 less love
        • I Timothy 6:10 love of money
        • II Timothy 3:2 love of self
        • II Timothy 3:4 love of pleasure
        • II Timothy 4:10 love of this world
        • II Peter 2:15 love the wages of unrighteousness
        • I John 2:15 love the world and the things of the world
        • I John 3:10 love not
        • I John 3:14 love not
        • I John 3:18 love in word
      5. Rejoice

        • I Corinthians 13:6 rejoice in iniquity
        • James 4:16 rejoice in your boastings
    3. Misdirected passion emotions are unacceptable in the Christian life because our passion is to be directed toward God, things in heaven, the work of the Lord and other people – and not to things that indulge self and feed the flesh.

      • Ephesians 3:19 to know the love of Christ is the priority of the Christian life
      • Colossians 3:2 set your affection on things above
      • I Thess. 4:9 taught of God to love one another
    4. The remedy is behavior that gives you passion for God. Obedience is associated with our love for God.

      • I John 2:5 whoso keepeth his word in him is the love of God perfected
      • I John 5:3 this is the love of God that we keep his commandments

Conclusion

There are many kinds of emotions with which we must deal in our lives.

But in each case, the principle is the same: When an experience produces an unacceptable emotion within us, we must avoid the consequences of such emotions by acting to engage in a behavior (experience) which will as soon as possible produce alternative emotions.

Thus,

  • When we feel against someone, an act of kindness will help us feel for them.
  • When we feel down, doing something responsible will help us feel optimistic.
  • When we feel stubborn, acknowledging our faults will soften us.
  • When we feel unstable, setting our heart on an absolute truth will stabilize us.
  • When we feel afraid, submitting to the Holy Spirit will strengthen us.

We cannot stop emotions from occurring, but we do not have to let destructive emotions have their way. We can counteract them by doing the right thing.

Return to Top

Part 9: Missing the Mark on Patience

Introduction

James 3:2 – If any man offend not in word, the same is a perfect man able also to bridle the whole body.

James 3:6-8 – The tongue is a fire, a world of iniquity, defiling the whole body, setting on fire the course of nature, set on fire of hell, an unruly evil, full of deadly poison.

The tongue is the hardest part of the body to tame. A man might be temperate in all other areas of his life, but not be patient with his tongue. This is why we are told in II Peter 1:6 to add patience to temperance.

We need patient tongues when confronting others.

II Timothy 2:24 apt to teach, patient, in meekness instructing those that oppose…

We need patient tongues when being confronted by others.

II Peter 2:20 whether we are guilty or not

An impatient tongue leads to many kinds of sins.

  1. Sins of Argumentativeness

    1. Questions: Strong’s # 2214 zetesis – controversy

      • I Timothy 1:4 do not give heed to things which minister question
      • I Timothy 6:4 doting = in a nauseous way
      • II Timothy 2:23 avoid foolish and unlearned questions
      • Titus 3:9 avoid foolish questions
    2. Gainsaying: Strong’s # 483 antilego – contradiction

      • Romans 10:21 unto a disobedient and gainsaying people
      • Titus 1:9 convince the gainsayers
      • Titus 2:9 not answering again
      • Jude 11 perished in the gainsaying of Core
    3. Disputings:

      1. Strong’s # 3859 paradiatribe – a useless and empty diatribe

        I Timothy 6:5 perverse disputings of men

      2. Strong’s # 1261 dialogismos – deliberate with hesitation

        • Romans 14:1 doubtful disputations
        • Philippians 2:14 do things without disputings
      3. Strong’s # 4804 suzetetes – a learned disputant

        I Corinthians 1:20 where is the disputer of this world

    4. Strifes of words: Strong’s # 3055 logomachia – contend about empty and trifling matters

      I Timothy 6:4 strifes of words whereof cometh envy, strife, railings, evil surmisings

    5. Debate: Strong’s # 483 eris – contention, wrangling

      • Romans 1:29 murder, debate, conceit, etc.
      • II Corinthians 12:20 lest there be debates, etc.
  2. Sins of Making Accusations

    1. Prating against: Strong’s # 5396 phluareo ‐ idle accusation

      III John 10 prating against us with malicious words

    2. Speak against: Strong’s # 2635 katalaleo ‐ make someone look like a criminal

      I Peter 2:12 speak against you as evil doers

    3. Make false accusations: Strong’s # 1228 dibolos ‐ false accuser

      • II Timothy 3:3 truce breakers, false accusers, incontinent
      • Titus 2:3 aged women be not false accusers
    4. Railing accusation: Strong’s # 989 blasphemos and # 2920 krisis

      • II Peter 2:11 bring not railing accusation against them before the Lord
      • Jude 9 durst not bring against him a railing accusation
    5. Quarrel: Strong’s # 3437 momphe ‐ blame, have a complaint against

      Colossians 3:13

    6. Against elders

      • I Timothy 5:1 rebuke not
      • I Timothy 5:19 receive not an accusation against but before two or three witnesses
  3. Sins of Conspiracy

    1. Whisperings: Strong’s # 5588 psithuristes – secret slanderer

      • Romans 1:29 full of envy, murder, debate, deceit, malignity; whisperers
      • II Corinthians 12:20 I shall not find you such as I would… debates… whisperings… etc.
    2. Guile: Strong’s # 1388 dolos – entrapment

      • II Corinthians 12:16 I caught you in guile
      • I Thess. 2:3 our exhortation was not… in guile
      • I Peter 2:1 laying aside all malice, and all guile
      • I Peter 2:22 neither was guile found in his mouth
      • I Peter 3:10 that his lips speak no guile
    3. Murmuring: Strong’s # 1111 gogguzo – grumble, speak against in a low tone

      • I Corinthians 10:10 neither murmur ye
      • Philippians 2:14 do all things without murmurings and disputings
      • Jude 16 these are murmurers
    4. Flattery: Strong’s # 2850 kolokeia – from kolax, a fawner

      I Thessalonians 2:5 neither at any time used we flattering words

    5. Subvert:

      1. Strong’s # 2692 katastophe – extinction of a spirit of consecration

        II Timothy 2:14 words to no profit but to the subverting of the hearers

      2. Strong’s # 396 anatrepo – overthrow, destroy

        Titus 1:11 who subvert whole houses, teaching things which they ought not

      3. Strong’s # 1612 ekstrepho – invert, turn inside out

        Titus 3:11 he that is such subverted, and sinneth being condemned of himself

    6. Entice:

      1. Strong’s # 3981 peithos – persuasive

        I Corinthians 2:4 preaching was not with enticing words of man’s wisdom

      2. Strong’s# 4086 pithanologia – lead others into error

        Colossians 2:4 lest any man should beguile you with enticing words

  4. Sins of Resistance

    Strong’s # 436 anthistemi – antihistamine, to work against

    II Timothy 4:15 withstood our words

  5. Sins of Complaining

    Strong’s # 3202 mempsimoiros – complaining of one’s lot, discontent

    Jude 16 murmurers, complainers

  6. Sins of Lying

    1. Lying: Strong’s # 5579 pseudos – conscious and intentional breaking of faith

      • Romans 1:25 changed the truth of God into a lie
      • Romans 3:4 let God be true and every man a liar
      • Romans 3:7 if the truth of God hath abounded through my lie unto glory…
      • Ephesians 4:25 put away lying and speak the truth
      • Colossians 3:9 lie not one to another
      • II Thess. 2:9 after the working of Satan with all power and sign and lying wonders
      • I Timothy 1:10 liars… and any other thing contrary to sound doctrine
      • Titus 1:12 the Cretians are alway liars
      • James 3:14 lie not against the truth
      • I John 1:6 if we say that we have fellowship with him and walk in darkness, we lie
      • I John 1:10 if we say that we have not sinned, we make him a liar
      • I John 2:21 no lie is of the truth
      • I John 2:22 who is a liar but he that denieth that Jesus is the Christ?
      • I John 4:20 if a man say, I love God and hateth his brother, he is a liar
      • I John 5:10 he that believeth not God hath made him a liar
    2. Feigned Words: Strong’s # 4112 plastos – plastic, molded

      II Peter 2:3 feigned words

    3. Perjury: Strong’s # 1965 epiorkos – false swearer

      I Timothy 1:10 perjured persons, and any other thing contrary to sound doctrine

  7. Sins of Abusive Language

    1. Rail and revile:

      1. Strong’s # 3058 loidoreo – heap abuse upon

        • I Corinthians 4:12 being reviled we bless
        • I Corinthians 5:11 one of the six items for this kind of disciplinary action
        • I Corinthians 6:10 nor revilers… shall inherit the kingdom of God
        • I Peter 2:23 when he was reviled, reviled not again
        • I Peter 3:9 not rendering railing for railing
      2. Strong’s # 988 blasphemia – blasphemy

        • I Timothy 6:4 accompanies argumentativeness
        • II Peter 2:11 railing accusation
        • Jude 9 railing accusation
    2. There are many forms of abusive language:

      1. Scoffing and mocking –

        1. Strong’s # 1703 emaiktes – mock

          • Hebrews 11:36 others had trials of cruel mockings
          • II Peter 3:3 shall come in the last days scoffers
          • Jude 18 there should be mockers in the last time
        2. Strong’s # 3456 mukterizo – turn up the nose at

          Galatians 6:7 God is not mocked

      2. Hard speeches: Strong’s # 4642 skleros – violent and offensive speech

        Jude 1:15 hard speeches which ungodly sinners have spoken against him

      3. Backbiting: Strong’s # 2637 katalogos – defamation, evil speaking

        • Romans 1:30 backbiters, etc.
        • II Corinthians 12:20 backbitings, etc.
      4. Blasphemy: Strong’s # 987 blasphemeo – blasphemy

        • Romans 2:24 the name of God is blasphemed among the Gentiles
        • Ephesians 4:31 evil speaking
        • Colossians 3:8 put off blasphemy
        • I Timothy 1:13 (Me) who was a blasphemer
        • I Timothy 1:20 that they may learn not to blaspheme
        • I Timothy 3:11 slanderer
        • I Timothy 6:1 that the name of God and his doctrine be not blasphemed
        • II Timothy 3:2 in perilous times of the last days men shall be blasphemers
        • Titus 2:5 that the word of God be not blasphemed
        • James 2:7 do not they blaspheme that worthy name by the which ye are called?
      5. Poison of asps under the lips –

        Romans 3:13 the poison of asps is under their lips

      6. Cursing: Strong’s # 2671 kataraomai – imprecate evil upon

        • Romans 3:14 whose mouth is full of cursing
        • Romans 12:14 bless and curse not
        • II Peter 2:14 cursed children
        • James 3:9 therewith curse we men
        • James 3:10 out of the same mouth proceedeth blessing and cursing
      7. Bitter mouth: Strong’s # 4088 pikria – bitter hatred

        Romans 3:14 whose mouth is full of… bitterness

      8. Clamour: Strong’s # 2906 kauge – outcry

        Ephesians 4:31 let clamour be put away from you

      9. Threats: Strong’s # 547 apeile – threat

        • Ephesians 6:9 forbearing threatening
        • I Peter 2:23 when he suffered, he threatened not
      10. Injurious words: Strong’s # 5197 ubristes – heap insulting language

        I Timothy 1:13 who was before… injurious

      11. Evil communications: Strong’s # 3657 omilia – intercourse

        I Corinthians 15:33 evil communications corrupt good manners

      12. Corrupt communications: Strong’s # 4550 sapros – putrefied, rotten

        Ephesians 4:29 let no corrupt communication proceed out of your mouth

      13. Offend in word: Strong’s # 4417 ptaio – make some one miserable

        James 3:2 if any man offend not in word, the same is a perfect man

      14. Malicious words: Strong’s # 4190 poneros – causing pain and trouble

        III John 10 prating against us with malicious words

  8. Sins of Nonsense

    1. Jesting: Strong’s # eutrapelia – low jesting, indecent humor

      Ephesians 5:4 neither filthiness, nor foolish talking, nor jesting, which are not convenient

    2. Foolish talking: Strong’s # 3473 morologia – foolish talking

      Ephesians 5:4

    3. Vain words: Strong’s # 2756 kenos – empty, devoid of truth

      Ephesians 5:6 let no man deceive you with vain words

    4. Jangling: Strong’s # 3150 mataiologia – empty talk

      I Timothy 1:6 some having swerved have turned aside unto vain jangling

    5. Babbling: Strong’s # 2757 kenophonia – empty, useless talk

      • I Timothy 6:20 avoiding profane (unhallowed) and vain babblings
      • II Timothy 2:16 shun profane and vain babblings
    6. Great swelling words of vanity: Strong’s # 5246 uperogkos – gross exaggeration, extravagant

      • II Peter 2:18 when they speak great swelling words of vanity, they allure…
      • Jude 16 their mouth speaketh great swelling words of vanity
    7. Tattlers: Strong’s # 5397 phluaros – utter silly things, trifle

      I Timothy 5:13 tattlers and busybodies, speaking things which they ought not

    8. Words to no profit

      II Timothy 2:14 strive not about words to no profit

    9. Vain talkers: Strong’s # 3151 mataiologos – idle, senseless

      Titus 1:10 there are man unruly and vain talkers and deceivers

  9. Sins of Speaking Wrong Things

    1. Speak evil of things which they know not

      Jude 10 but these speak evil of those things which they know not

    2. Speak thing they ought not

      • I Timothy 5:13 they learn to be idle… speaking things which they ought not
      • Titus 1:11 subvert whole houses teaching things which they ought not
    3. Teach otherwise

      I Timothy 6:3 if any man teach otherwise, and consent not to wholesome words

    4. Speak of the world

      I John 4:5 they are of the world: therefore speak they of the world

    5. Affirm something that is not true

      Romans 3:8 as we be slanderously reported, and as some affirm that we say

    6. Profess something that is not true

      Titus 1:16 they profess that they know God; but in works they deny him

    7. Swearing, making oaths

      James 5:12 swear not, neither by heaven… earth, neither by any other oath

  10. Sins of Empty Profession

    1. Say he has faith when he does not

      James 2:14 what doth it profit… though a man say he hath faith and have not works

    2. Say we will do this or that without considering God’s will

      James 4:13-15 ye that say, Today or to morrow we will go into such a city…

    3. Say we have fellowship with God when we do not

      I John 1:6 if we say that we have fellowship with him and walk in darkness

    4. Say we have no sin when we do

      I John 1:8 if we say that we have no sin, we deceive ourselves

    5. Say we have not sinned when we have

      I John 1:10 if we say that we have not sinned, we make him a liar

    6. Say we know God when we do not

      I John 2:4 he that saith, I know him, and keepeth not his commandments

    7. Say we love God when we hate our brother

      I John 4:20 if a man say, I love God, and hateth his brother…

  11. Sins of Equivocation

    1. Doubletongued: Strong’s # 1351 dilogos – say one thing to one and another thing to another

      I Timothy 3:8 not doubletongued

    2. Yea and Nay

      • II Corinthians 1:18 our word toward you was not yea and nay
      • II Corinthians 1:19 was not yea and nay, but in him was yea
      • James 5:12 let your yea be yea; and your nay, nay; lest ye fall into condemnation
    3. Blessing and cursing

      James 3:10 out of the same mouth proceedeth blessing and cursing

Conclusion

Sins of the tongue are described in at least 68 ways from Romans to Jude. How do we reign in our tongue?

  1. Slow down

    James 1:19 swift to hear, slow to speak

  2. Speak the truth in Christ – I Timothy 2:7

  3. Speak the truth in love – Ephesians 4:5

  4. Season your speech with grace – Colossians 4:6

    • make it savory so others will want to receive it
    • make it palatable to each person, answering every man appropriately

Return to Top

Part 10: Missing the Mark on Godliness

Introduction

Mostly we think of sin as something we do.

Romans 3:23 for all have sinned

But sin also has something to do with who we are and what we become as we commit sin.

Romans 3:12 they are all gone out of the way, they are together become unprofitable

Godliness is about what we become in Christ. Ungodliness is about what we become in sin.

  1. What is Godliness?

    1. Something I put on that communicates something about God to others.

      A demeanor of godliness; i.e. reverence, respect, trust, confidence, etc. (Demeanor = outward behavior)

      • II Corinthians 1:12 with godly sincerity… we have had our conversation in this world (The kind of sincerity of which God approves)
      • II Corinthians 11:2 godly jealousy (the kind of jealousy of which God approves)
      • I Timothy 1:4 godly edifying (the kind of edifying of which God approves)
      • III John 6 a godly sort of hospitality (the kind of hospitality of which God approves)
      • II Corinthians 7:9 a godly sorrow (the kind of sorrow of which God approves)
    2. Something I put on that communicates to others and to God Himself what I think of God.

      • I Timothy 2:2 leading a quiet and peaceable life with a demeanor that shows pity toward God
      • I Timothy 4:7 exercise thyself unto this demeanor
      • I Timothy 4:8 for this demeanor is profitable unto all things
      • I Timothy 6:3 doctrine is according to this demeanor
      • I Timothy 6:6 this demeanor with contentment is valuable
      • Titus 1:1 truth and this demeanor are compatible
      • I Timothy 6:5 Some suppose that wealth leads to this demeanor
      • II Timothy 3:5 Others have an empty form of this demeanor, but it is merely ceremonial, or put on. They do not think it serves any real purpose.
      • II Peter 1:3 there are vital things that pertain to life and a proper demeanor toward God
      • Faith: believing God to be right with a consequent willingness to obey
      • Virtue: A commitment to excellence: that which pleases God
      • Knowledge: dispelling ignorance by absorbing truth
      • Temperance: yielding to the control of the Holy Spirit
      • Patience: communicating with a controlled tongue
      • Godliness: a reverent, pious demeanor toward God
      • Brotherly Kindness: loving your neighbor as yourself
      • Charity: A sacrificial concern for the welfare of others
  2. What is Ungodliness?

    1. Something I put on that communicates I have a wrong attitude toward God.

      • Romans 1:18 holding the truth in unrighteousness

        • hold = detain, restrain, hold back
        • they put a hold on truth by their love for unrighteousness.
        • they reject the Word of God as authoritative.
      • I Timothy 1:9 lawlessness

        they reject obedience to God’s law.

      • II Timothy 2:16 profane and vain babblings increasing unto more ungodliness

        • they make up their own rules
        • and they keep changing them as they go along making things worse and worse
      • Jude 18 mockers who walk after their own ungodly lusts

        they insist that they can do whatever they want to do

    2. God will hold them accountable.

      • Jude 1:15 to execute judgment upon them
      • II Peter 2:5 just as he did in Noah’s day
      • II Peter 2:6 and to Sodom and Gomorrah
  3. What is the Effect of Ungodliness?

    The effect of ungodliness is the characterization of a man as the opposite of that which pleases God.

    Character =

    • a mark made by cutting or engraving as on stone, metal, or other hard material.
    • the peculiar qualities impressed on a person which distinguishes him from others or defines who he is.
    • a description of a man.

    Adjectives characterize a man.

    1. Ungodliness is dirty.

      1. Unholy Strong’s # 462 – anosios: unholy, impious, wicked

        • I Timothy 1:9 the law is made for the lawless, disobedient, ungodly, sinners, unholy…
        • II Timothy 3:2 men shall be… unholy
      2. Sinful Strong’s # 268 – hamartolos: devoted to sin

        Romans 7:13 sin by the commandment might become exceeding sinful

      3. Unclean Strong’s # 169 – akathartos: moral uncleanness

        Ephesians 5:5 no unclean person hath any inheritance in the kingdom of Christ

      4. Profane Strong’s # 952 – bebelos: lawful to be trodden, opposite of holy

        • I Timothy 1:9 the law is made for… profane
        • I Timothy 4:7 refuse profane and old wives’ fables
        • I Timothy 6:20 avoiding profane and vain babblings
        • II Timothy 2:16 shun profane and vain babblings
        • Hebrews 12:16 lest there be any… profane person
      5. Filthy Strong’s # 150 – aischros: baseness, dishonorable

        • Colossians 3:8 put off… filthy communication
        • II Peter 2:7 Lot, vexed with the filthy conversation of the wicked
        • Revelation 22:11 he that is filthy, let him be filthy still
      6. Evil Strong’s # 2556 – kakos: bad

        II Timothy 3:13 evil men and seducers shall wax worse and worse

      7. Corrupt Strong’s # 5351 – phtheiro: ruined by defilement

        • I Corinthians 15:33 evil communications corrupt good manners
        • Ephesians 4:22 the old man, corrupt according to the deceitful lusts
        • Jude 1:10 what they know naturally… in those things they corrupt themselves
      8. Perverse

        1. Strong’s # 1294 – diastrepho: to distort, oppose, turn aside

          Philippians 2:15 in the midst of a crooked and perverse nation

        2. Strong’s # 3859 – paradiatribe: useless

          I Timothy 6:5 perverse disputings of men of corrupt minds

      9. Reprobate Strong’s # 96 – adokimos: unapproved, failing the test

        • Romans 1:28 God gave them over to a reprobate mind
        • II Timothy 3:8 men of corrupt minds, reprobate concerning the faith
        • Titus 1:16 unto every good work, reprobate
      10. Defiled Strong’s # 3392 – miaino: dy another color, contaminate

        • Titus 1:15 even their mind and conscience is defiled
        • Hebrews 12:15 lest any root of bitterness… thereby many be defiled
      11. Abominable Strong’s # 947 – bdeluktos: detestable

        Titus 1:16 abominable and disobedient

      12. Wicked Strong’s # 4190 – poneros: bad by nature

        • I Corinthians 5:13 put away from yourselves that wicked person
        • II Thess. 3:2 be delivered from unreasonable and wicked men
        • II Peter 2:7 vexed with the filthy conversation of the wicked
        • II Peter 3:17 being led away with the error of the wicked
    2. Ungodliness is spiritually criminal

      1. Unruly

        1. Strong’s # 813 – ataktos: deviating from the rules

          I Thess. 5:14 warn them that are unruly

        2. Strong’s # 506 – anupotaktos: not submitting to the rules

          • Titus 1:6 faithful children not accused of riot or unruly
          • Titus 1:10 there are many unruly and vain talkers and deceivers
      2. Lawless Strong’s # 459 – anomos: without law, violating the law

        • I Timothy 1:9 the law is made for the lawless
        • II Peter 2:8 vexed from day to day with their unlawful deeds
      3. Disorderly Strong’s # 814 – ataktos: deviating from the rules

        • II Thess. 3:6 withdraw from every brother that walketh disorderly
        • II Thess. 3:7 we behaved not ourselves disorderly among you
        • II Thess. 3:11 some walk among you disorderly, working not at all, busybodies
      4. Incontinent Strong’s # 193 – akrates: out of control

        II Timothy 3:3 men shall be incontinent

      5. Implacable Strong’s # 786 – aspondos: refuses to enter into a covenant

        Romans 1:31 implacable

      6. Impenitent Strong’s # 279 – ametanoetos: unrepentant

        Romans 2:5 after thy hardness and impenitent heart

    3. Ungodliness is mean-spirited.

      1. Despiteful Strong’s # 5197 – hubristes: insolent, insulting, shameful

        Romans 1:30 despiteful

      2. Malicious Strong’s # 4190 – poneros: bad nature

        III John 1:10 prating against us with malicious words

      3. Unmerciful Strong’s # 415 – aneleemon: without mercy

        Romans 1:31 unmerciful

      4. Fierce Strong’s # 434 – anemeros: not tame, savage

        II Timothy 3:3 men shall be fierce

      5. Hard Strong’s # 4643 – sklerotes: stubbornness

        • Romans 2:5 after thy hardness
        • Hebrews 3:8 harden not your hearts
        • Hebrews 3:13 hardened through the deceitfulness of sin
        • Hebrews 3:15 harden not your hearts
        • Hebrews 4:7 harden not your hearts
        • Jude 1:15 all their hard speeches which ungodly sinners have spoken against him
      6. Bitter Strong’s # 4087 – pikraino: indignant, irritated

        • Colossians 3:19 husband love your wives, be not bitter against them
        • James 3:14 if ye have bitter envying and strife in your hearts, glory not
      7. Pernicious Strong’s # 684 – apoleia: destructive

        II Peter 2:2 many shall follow their pernicious ways

      8. Straitened Strong’s # 4729 – stenochoreo: compressed, sorely straitened in spirit

        II Corinthians 6:12 ye are not straitened in us, but ye are straitened in your own bowels

      9. Cunning Strong’s # 3834 – panourgia: using false wisdom to deceive

        Ephesians 4:14 cunning craftiness whereby they lie in wait to deceive

      10. Contentious

        1. Strong’s # 2052 – eritheia: fractious electioneering, self promotion by unfair means

          Romans 2:8 unto them that are contentious… indignation and wrath

        2. Strong’s # 5380 – philoneikos: fond of strife

          I Corinthians 11:16 if any man seem to be contentious

      11. Contrary

        1. Strong’s # 480 – antikeima: to oppose

          • Galatians 5:17 flesh… spirit… these are contrary the one to the other
          • I Timothy 1:10 any other thing that is contrary to sound doctrine
        2. Strong’s # 1727 – enantios: opposite

          • I Thess. 2:15 they please not God and are contrary to all men
          • Titus 2:8 that he that is of the contrary part may be ashamed
      12. Unreasonable Strong’s # 824 – atopos: out of place, improper

        II Thess. 3:2 be delivered from unreasonable and wicked men

    4. Ungodliness is self-absorbed.

      1. Carnal Strong’s # 4559 – sarkikos: fleshly

        • Romans 7:14 I am carnal, sold under sin
        • I Corinthians 3:1 I could not speak unto you as unto spiritual, but as unto carnal
        • I Corinthians 3:3 ye are yet carnal: for whereas there is… envying… strife… are ye not carnal
        • I Corinthians 3:4 are ye not carnal?
      2. Fleshly Strong’s # 4559 – sarkikos: fleshly

        • II Corinthians 1:12 not with fleshly wisdom, but by the grace of God
        • Colossians 2:18 vainly puffed up by his fleshly mind
        • I Peter 2:11 abstain from fleshly lusts which war against the soul
      3. Sensual Strong’s # 5591 – psuchikos: relating to the physical senses

        Jude 1:19 sensual, having not the Spirit

      4. Wanton

        1. Strong’s # 2691 – katastreniao: given to sexual pleasure

          I Timothy 5:11 wax wanton against Christ

        2. Strong’s # 4684 – spatalao: given to pleasure

          James 5:5 lived in pleasure on the earth, and been wanton

      5. Self willed Strong’s # 829 – authades: self pleasing, arrogant

        • Titus 1:7 a bishop… not self willed
        • II Peter 2:10 presumptuous, not selfwilled
      6. Greedy Strong’s # 146 – aischrokerdes: eager for it

        • I Timothy 3:3 not greedy of filthy lucre
        • I Timothy 3:8 not greedy of filthy lucre
      7. Proud

        1. Strong’s # 5244 – huperephanos: showing oneself above others

          Romans 1:30 proud

        2. Strong’s # 5187 – tuphoo: blind with conceit

          I Timothy 6:4 he is proud, knowing nothing

      8. Unthankful Strong’s # 884 – acharistos: ungracious

        II Timothy 3:2 men shall be unthankful

      9. Presumptuous Strong’s # 5113 – tolmetes: daring

        II Peter 2:10 presumptuous are they, selfwilled

    5. Ungodliness is worthless

      1. Foolish

        1. Strong’s # 453 – anoetes: without understanding

          • Galatians 3:1 O foolish Galatians
          • Galatians 3:3 are you so foolish?
          • I Timothy 6:9 fall into… many foolish and hurtful lusts
          • Titus 3:3 we ourselves also were sometimes foolish
        2. Strong’s # 3471 – moraino: lose savor

          • I Corinthians 1:20 hath not God made foolish the wisdom of this world?
          • I Corinthians 1:27 God hath chosen the foolish things of the world to confound the wise
          • Ephesians 5:4 nor foolish talking
          • II Timothy 2:23 foolish and unlearned questions avoid
          • Titus 3:9 avoid foolish questions
        3. Strong’s # 801 – asunetos: without understanding

          Romans 1:21 their foolish heart was darkened

        4. Strong’s # 878 – aphron: without reason

          • Romans 2:20 an instructor of the foolish
          • I Peter 2:15 with well doing put to silence the ignorance of foolish men
      2. Vain

        Strong’s # 3154 – mataioo: to make empty

        Romans 1:21 became vain in their imaginations

      3. Slothful

        1. Strong’s # 3636 – okneros: sluggish

          Romans 12:11 not slothful in business

        2. Strong’s # 3576 – nothros: dull, slow

          Hebrews 6:12 be not slothful

      4. Idle

        Strong’s # 692 – argos: lazy, not working

        I Timothy 5:13 they learn to be idle, wandering about from house to house

      5. Unfruitful

        Strong’s # 175 – akarpos: without fruit

        • Ephesians 5:11 have no fellowship with the unfruitful works of darkness
        • Titus 3:14 learn to maintain good works… that they be not unfruitful
        • II Peter 1:8 neither be barren nor unfruitful
      6. Unprofitable

        1. Strong’s # 889 – achreioo: useless, unserviceable

          • Romans 3:12 they are together become unprofitable
          • Philemon 1:11 which in time past was to thee unprofitable
        2. Strong’s # 512 – anopheles: useless

          Titus 3:9 foolish questions… strivings about the law; for they are unprofitable

      7. Unstable

        Strong’s # 793 – asteriktos: inherently weak

        • II Peter 2:14 beguiling unstable souls
        • II Peter 3:16 which they that are unlearned and unstable wrest
      8. Unwise

        Strong’s # 453 – anoetos: without understanding

        • Romans 1:14 I am a debtor both to the wise and to the unwise
        • Ephesians 5:17 be ye not unwise but understanding

Conclusion

If we want to overcome ungodliness we must exercise.

I Timothy 4:7 exercise thyself unto godliness

Because godliness is profitable unto all things.

I Timothy 4:8 bodily exercise profiteth little, godliness is profitable unto all things

How do we exercise ourselves unto godliness?

  • I Timothy 6:3 consent to wholesome words, sound doctrine taught by Christ
  • I Timothy 6:11 run away from the things that keep you from sound doctrine
  • Titus 1:1 the truth develops a demeanor that shows God what we think about Him

Return to Top

Part 11: Missing the Mark on Brotherly Kindness

Introduction

II Peter 1:7 – Brotherly kindness = philadelphia

This is a compound word:

  • delphia, delphos = sister, brother
  • Philos, phileo = take delight in, be friendly
  • Philos is used 29 time and is translated “friend” every time.

    • James 2:23 – the friend of God
    • James 4:4 – friend of the world
  • Phileo is used 25 times and is translated “love”, meaning to take delight in

    • Matthew 23:6 – love the upper most rooms at feasts
    • John 21:17 – Simon, lovest thou me?

Brotherly kindness, as a biblical character quality, is the fondness or delight we have for one another as human beings, as though we were family, even if we are not. Not all human beings delight in all other human beings. We are not all fond of each other. In fact, sometimes it is exactly the opposite. We have a great dislike for some. The consequences of such negative attitudes toward each other are countless.

  1. Countless Offenses

    1. General offenses

      James 3:2 In many things we offend all (Offend = cause some one to stumble)

      Illustration: physically tripping over an unexpected obstacle

      Application: mental, emotional, spiritual stumbling

      Anything one might do that places an unexpected obstacle in the life of another person which affects their ability to proceed smoothly, without interruption.

  2. Countless Offenses

    1. General terms

      1. Wrong

        Strong’s # 91 – adikeo: to act unjustly, criminally, wickedly

        • I Corinthians 6:7 take wrong
        • I Corinthians 6:8 ye do wrong
        • II Corinthians 7:12 we have wronged no man
        • II Corinthians 12:13 forgive me this wrong
        • Colossians 3:25 he that doeth wrong shall receive for the wrong
      2. Trouble

        1. Strong’s # 5015 – tarasso: to agitate, trouble

          • Galatians 1:7 there be some that trouble you
          • Galatians 5:10 he that troubleth you
          • I Peter 3:14 be not afraid of their terror, neither be troubled
        2. Strong’s # 387 – anastatoo: stir up, excite, unsettle

          Galatians 5:12 I would they were even cut off which trouble you

        3. Strong’s # 3930 – parecho: cause something unfavorable

          Galatians 6:7 let no man trouble me

        4. Strong’s # 2346 – thlibo: press hard upon, afflict, distress

          • II Thess. 1:6 it is a righteous thing with God to recompense tribulation to them that trouble you
          • II Thess. 1:7 to you who are troubled
      3. Offend

        1. Strong’s # 4417 – ptaio: cause someone to stumble

          • James 2:10 yet offend in one point
          • James 3:2 In many things we offend all
        2. Strong’s # 4624 – skandalizo: put a stumbling block or impediment in the way

          I Corinthians 8:13 if meat make my brother to offend… lest I make my brother to offend

      4. Work ill

        Strong’s # 2556 – kakos: bad, injurious

        Romans 13:10 love worketh no ill to his neighbor

      5. Zealously affect not well

        Strong’s # 2206 – zeloo: heated or boil with envy, hatred, anger

        Galatians 4:17 they zealously affect you but not well

      6. Did me much evil

        Strong’s # 2556 – kakos: bad, injurious

        II Timothy 4:14 Alexander did me much evil

    2. Unfaithfulness

      1. Traitors

        Strong’s # 4273 – prodotes: betrayer, traitor

        II Timothy 3:4 traitors

      2. Forsake me

        Strong’s # 1459 – egkataleipo: abandon, desert

        • II Timothy 4:16 all men forsook me
        • II Timothy 4:10 Demas hath forsaken me
    3. Obstruction

      1. Hinder

        Strong’s # 348 – anakopto: to beat back

        Galatians 5:7 ye did run well, who did hinder you

      2. Stumbling block

        1. Strong’s # 4625 – skandalon: trap, snare, impediment

          Romans 14:13 that no man put a stumbling block

        2. Strong’s # 4348 – proskomma: obstacle, stumbling block

          • Romans 14:13 or occasion to fall
          • I Corinthians 8:9 this liberty of yours become a stumbling block to them that are weak
    4. Public embarrassment

      1. Making a gazing stock

        Strong’s # 2301 – theatrizo: set forth as a spectacle

        Hebrews 10:33 whilst ye were made a gazing stock

      2. Rich men drawing the poor before the judgment seats

        Strong’s # 1670 – helkuo: drag off

        James 2:6 rich men draw thee before the judgment seat

      3. One Christian taking another to law before the unsaved

        Strong’s # 2919 – krino: judge

        I Corinthians 6:1,7 go to law before the unjust

    5. Seizure of property

      1. Spoiling like an enemy army

        Strong’s # 4812 – sulagogeo: to carry off booty

        Colossians 2:8 lest any man spoil you through philosophy

      2. Making merchandise of and using for personal gain

        Strong’s # 1710 – emporeuomai: trade, use for gain

        II Peter 2:3 with feigned words make merchandise of you

    6. Criticism

      1. Judge

        Strong’s # 2919 (+1252, 350) – krino, diakrino, anakrino

        • Romans 2:1 inexcusable… whosoever thou art that judgest
        • Romans 14:3 let not him that eateth not judge him that eateth
        • Romans 14:4 who art thou that judgest another man’s servant?
        • Romans 14:10 why dost thou judge thy brother
        • Romans 14:13 let us not therefore judge one another any more
        • Colossians 2:16 let no man judge you in meat
        • James 4:11 he that judgeth his brother, judgeth the law
        • James 4:12 who art thou that judgeth another?
      2. Defame

        Strong’s # 987 – blasphemeo: speak evil of

        I Corinthians 4:13 being defamed, we entreat

      3. Treat shamefully

        Strong’s # 5195 – hubrizo: behave insolently, act shamefully

        I Thess. 2:2 were shamefully entreated

      4. Set at nought (make a person feel worthless)

        Strong’s # 1848 – exoutheneo: make of no account

        Romans 14:10 why dost thou set at nought thy brother

    7. Harassment

      1. Persecute

        Strong’s # 1375 – digmos: persecution

        • Romans 12:14 bless them which persecute you
        • I Corinthians 15:9 I persecuted the church
        • II Corinthians 4:9 persecuted by not forsaken
        • Galatians 1:13 I persecuted the church
        • Galatians 1:23 he which persecuted us in times past
        • II Thess. 1:4 in all your persecutions and tribulations that ye endure
        • II Timothy 3:11 what persecutions I endured
      2. Afflict

        1. Strong’s # 2347 – thlipsis: pressing together, oppression, affliction

          • Philippians 1:16 supposing to add affliction to my bonds
          • II Corinthians 6:4 in all things approving ourselves… in afflictions
          • I Thess. 3:3 no one should be moved by these afflictions
          • Hebrews 10:33 made a gazing stock both by reproaches and afflictions
        2. Strong’s # 4777 – sugkakopatheo: to suffer hardship together with one

          • II Timothy 1:8 be thou partaker of the afflictions of the Gospel
          • II Timothy 4:5 endure afflictions
        3. Strong’s # 3804 – pathema: that which one suffers, external or internal

          • II Timothy 3:11 afflictions which came unto me at Antioch
          • Hebrews 10:32 endured a great fight of afflictions
          • I Peter 5:9 knowing that the same afflictions are accomplished in your brethren
      3. Oppress

        Strong’s # 2616 – katadunasteuo: exercise harsh control over

        James 2:6 do not rich men oppress you

      4. Reproach

        1. Strong’s # 5196 – hubris: insolence, mental injury

          II Corinthians 12:10 I take pleasure in reproaches

        2. Strong’s # 3680 – oneidismos: reproach

          Hebrews 10:33 made a gazing stock by reproaches

      5. Constrain

        Strong’s # 315 – anagkazo: compel, force

        Galatians 6:12 they constrain you to be circumcised

      6. Provoke

        1. Strong’s # 3893 – parapikraino: provoke, exasperate, rouse to indignation

          Hebrews 3:16 some when they heard, provoked

        2. Strong’s # 3863 – parazeloo: provoke to jealousy

          I Corinthians 10:22 do we provoke the Lord to jealousy?

        3. Strong’s # 3949 – parorgizo: rouse to wrath

          Ephesians 6:4 provoke not children to wrath

        4. Strong’s # 2042 – erethizo: stir up, excite

          Colossians 3:21 provoke not children to anger

    8. Nosiness

      1. Spy

        Strong’s # 2684 – kataskopeo: inspect, view closely, spy out and plot against

        Galatians 2:4 came in privily to spy out our liberty

      2. Be a busybody

        Strong’s # 4020 – periergazomai: officiously inquire about others affairs

        • II Thess. 3:11 working not at all but are busybodies
        • I Timothy 5:13 tattlers also and busybodies
        • I Peter 4:15 a busybody in other men’s matters
  3. Confrontation

    1. Confrontational Attitudes

      Before any confrontational action ever takes place, a confrontational attitude wells up in the heart

      Ephesians 4:26 be angry and sin not

      • deal with confrontational attitudes before they become confrontational actions
      • note the association between anger and murder in Matthew 5:21-22
      1. Anger

        Strong’s # 3709 – orge: anger, wrath

        • Ephesians 4:31 put away anger
        • Ephesians 4:26 be angry and sin not
        • Colossians 3:8 put off anger
        • Titus 1:7 be not soon angry
      2. Wrath

        1. Strong’s # 2372 – thumos: passion, anger

          • Galatians 5:20 work of the flesh
          • Ephesians 4:31 put away wrath
          • Colossians 3:8 put off wrath
        2. Strong’s # 3950 – parorgismos: indignation, wrath, exasperation

          • Ephesians 4:26 let not the sun go down upon
          • Ephesians 6:4 provoke not children to
          • I Timothy 2:8 lift up holy hand without wrath and doubting
          • James 1:19 slow to wrath
          • James 1:20 wrath of man works not the righteousness of God
      3. Indignation

        Strong’s # 2372 – thumos: passion, anger

        Romans 2:8 do not obey truth, but obey… indignation

      4. Despise

        1. Strong’s # 1848 – exoutheneo: to make of no account

          • Romans 14:3 him that eat despise not him that eateth not
          • I Corinthians 16:11 let no man despise (Timothy)… conduct him forth in peace
        2. Strong’s # 2706 – kataphroneo: despise, disdain, think little or nothing of

          • I Corinthians 11:22 despise ye the church of God
          • I Timothy 4:12 let no man despise thy youth
          • I Timothy 6:2 (servants) are not to despise their masters
          • II Peter 2:10 despise government
        3. Strong’s # 4065 – periphroneo: examine on all sides, set above, despise

          Titus 2:15 let no man despise thee

        4. Strong’s # 114 – atheteo: do away with, make void, frustrate

          Jude 1:8 despise dominion

      5. Grudge

        Strong’s # 4727 – stenazo: sigh, groan

        James 5:9 grudge not one against another

      6. Malice

        Strong’s # 2549 – kakia: malignity, malice, desire to injure

        • I Corinthians 5:8 keep the feast, not with… leaven of malice
        • I Corinthians 14:20 in malice be children
        • Ephesians 4:31 put away malice
        • Colossians 3:8 put off malice
        • Titus 3:3 were sometimes… living in malice
        • I Peter 2:1 laying aside all malice
      7. Envy

        1. Strong’s # 5355 – phthonos: envy

          • Romans 1:29 full of envy
          • Galatians 5:21 work of the flesh
          • Galatians 5:26 envying one another
          • Philippians 1:15 some preach Christ of envy
          • I Timothy 6:4 questions… whereof cometh envy
          • Titus 3:3 sometimes… living… in envy
          • James 4:5 spirit that dwelleth in us lusteth to envy
          • I Peter 2:1 laying aside
        2. Strong’s # 2205 – zelos: zeal fierceness of indignation, envious and contentious rivalry

          • Romans 13:13 walk honestly… not in envying
          • I Corinthians 3:3 ye are carnal, for whereas there is among you envying
          • I Corinthians 13:4 charity envyeth not
          • II Corinthians 12:20 lest there be envyings
          • James 3:14 if ye have bitter envying and strife in your hearts, glory not
          • James 3:16 where envying and strife is there is confusion and every evil work
      8. Hate

        1. Strong’s # 3404 – miseo: hate, detest

          • I John 2:9 hateth his brother… in darkness
          • I John 2:11 hateth his brother… in darkness
          • I John 3:15 hateth his brother… a murderer
          • I John 4:20 hateth his brother… a liar
        2. Strong’s # 4767 – stugnetos: hatred, detestable

          Titus 3:3 sometimes were hateful

    2. Confrontational Activities

      Confrontational action is designed to injure the one being confronted.

      Galatians 1:13 I persecuted the church and wasted it (Wasted = to destroy, make it waste, ruin)

      1. Waste

        Strong’s # 4199 – portheo: destroy, overthrow

        Galatians 1:13 I persecuted the church and wasted it

      2. Wound

        Strong’s # 5180 – tupto: strike, beat, smite causing a wound

        I Corinthians 8:12 wound their weak conscience

      3. Bite

        Strong’s # 1143 – dakno: bite with the teeth, lacerate, wound the soul

        Galatians 5:15 if ye bite and devour one another

      4. Devour

        Strong’s #2719 – katesthio: consume by eating

        • II Corinthians 11:20 if a man devour you
        • Galatians 5:15 if ye bite and devour one another
      5. Strike

        Strong’s # 4131 – plektes: ready for a blow, quarrelsome

        • I Timothy 3:3 no striker
        • Titus 1:7 no striker
      6. Brawl

        Strong’s # 269 – amachos: abstaining from fighting

        I Timothy 3:3 not a brawler

      7. Revenge

        Strong’s # 591 – apodidomi: pay off a debt

        • I Thess. 5:15 see that not render evil for evil
        • Romans 12:17 recompense to no man evil for evil
        • Romans 12:1 avenge not yourselves
        • I Peter 3:9 not rendering evil for evil
      8. Enslave

        Strong’s # 405 – andrapodistes: slave dealer

        I Timothy 1:10 menstealers

      9. Kill

        Strong’s # 5407 – phoneuo: kill, murder

        • Romans 13:9 thou shalt not kill
        • James 2:11 thou shalt not kill
        • James 4:2 thou shalt not kill
      10. Murder

        Strong’s # 5408 – phonos: murder

        Romans 1:29 full of envy, murder, etc.

  4. Strife and Division

    1. An antagonistic demeanor

      Some people take delight in being argumentative. They would rather argue than do anything else.

      • I Corinthians 3:3 it is evidence of carnality
      • II Timothy 2:24 but this is something the servant of the Lord is not supposed to do

      Contending (as for the faith) is an exercise of standing upon the truth with the goal of helping others come together in the truth. Striving is an exercise of argumentativeness designed to divide and prevent understanding of the truth.

      1. Be against

        1. Strong’s # 2596 – kata

          • I Corinthians 4:6 puffed up for one against another
          • I Timothy 5:19 against an elder receive not an accusation
          • James 5:9 grudge not one against another
          • I Peter 2:12 they speak against you as evil doers
        2. Strong’s # 4314 – pros

          • I Corinthians 6:1 having a matter against another
          • Colossians 3:13 if any man have a quarrel against any
          • Colossians 3:19 be not bitter against wives
        3. Strong’s # 1519 – eis

          I Corinthians 8:12 when ye sin so against the brethren

      2. Variance

        Strong’s # 2054 – eris: contention, strife

        Galatians 5:20 work of the flesh

      3. Strife

        1. Strong’s # 2054 – eris

          • Romans 13:13 walk honestly, not in strife and envying
          • I Corinthians 3:3 ye are yet carnal, for whereas there is among you… strife
          • II Corinthians 12:20 lest there be… strifes
          • Philippians 1:15 some preach Christ even of… strife
          • Philippians 2:3 let nothing be done through strife
          • I Timothy 6:4 doting about strifes of words
          • James 3:14 if ye have bitter envying and strife in your hearts
          • James 3:16 where envying and strife is there is confusion and every evil work
        2. Strong’s # 3054 – logomacheo: contend about words

          II Timothy 2:14 strive not about words to no profit

        3. Strong’s # 3163 – mache: fighting, striving

          • II Timothy 2:23 questions… knowing that they do gender strifes
          • II Timothy 2:24 the servant of the Lord must not strive
          • Titus 3:9 strivings about the law
      4. Contention

        1. Strong’s # 2052 – eritheia: electioneering, factiousness

          Philippians 1:16 the one preach Christ of contention

        2. Strong’s # 73 – agon: contest

          I Thess. 2:2 bold to speak the gospel with much contention

      5. Fightings

        Strong’s # 3163 – mache: fighting, striving

        • II Corinthians 7:5 without were fightings, within were fears
        • James 4:1 from whence cometh fightings among you
      6. Wars

        Strong’s # 4171 – polemos: war, dispute, quarrel

        James 4:1 from whence cometh wars among you

    2. Divisiveness

      The goal of an antagonistic demeanor

      • I Corinthians 3:3 strifes and divisions go together in carnality
      • Proverbs 6:19 sowing discord among the brethren is one of the seven things God hates
      1. Sedition

        Strong’s # 1370 – dichostasia: dissension, division

        Galatians 5:20 work of the flesh

      2. Division

        1. Strong’s # 1370 – dichostasia

          • Romans 16:17 mark them which cause divisions
          • I Corinthians 3:3 ye are yet carnal, for whereas there is among you… divisions
        2. Strong’s # 4978 – schisma: division, dissension

          • I Corinthians 1:10 that there be no divisions among you
          • I Corinthians 11:18 I hear that there be divisions among you
      3. Schism

        Strong’s # 4978 – schisma

        I Corinthians 12:25 that there should be no schism in the body

      4. Receive not

        Strong’s # 1926 – epidechomai: receive, hospitality

        III John 1:10 neither doth he himself receive the brethren

      5. Forbid

        Strong’s # 2967 – koluo: hinder, prevent

        III John 1:10 and forbiddeth them that would

      6. Cast out

        Strong’s # 1544 – ekballo: cast out

        III John 1:10 and casteth them out of the church

  5. Hypocrisy

    Hypocrisy = pretending in real life like an actor pretends in a theatre. The goal of hypocrisy is to deceive with ulterior motives of personal advantage at the expense of those who are fooled.

    Ephesians 6:6 eyeservice = working hard only when the boss is watching so that he will think well of you even though it is undeserved.

    1. Pretending

      1. Hypocrisy

        Strong’s # 5272 – hupokrises: hypocrisy, acting

        • I Timothy 4:2 speaking lies in hypocrisy
        • I Peter 2:1 laying aside
      2. Deceive

        1. Strong’s # 1818 – exapatao: deceive

          • Romans 16:18 by good words and fair speeches deceive the hearts of the simple
          • II Thess. 2:3 let no man deceive you by any means
        2. Strong’s # 4106 – phane: wandering about, mental straying, error

          • II John 1:7 many deceivers entered into the world
          • I John 3:7 let no man deceive you
        3. Strong’s # 538 – apatao: cheat

          Ephesians 5:6 let no man deceive you with vain words

      3. Dissemble

        Strong’s # 4942 – sunupokrinomai: act hypocritically

        Galatians 2:13 the other Jews dissembled like wise

      4. Dissimulation

        Strong’s # 5272 – hupokrisis: hypocrisy, acting

        • Galatians 2:13 Barnabas also was carried away with their dissimulation
        • Romans 12:9 let love be without dissimulation
      5. Eyeservice

        Strong’s # 3787 – ophthalmodouleia: performed only under master’s eyes

        • Ephesians 6:6 not with eye service as men pleasers
        • Colossians 2:22 not with eye service as men pleasers
    2. Seduction

      1. Seduce

        1. Strong’s # 4105 – phanoo: lead astray

          I John 2:26 them that seduce

        2. Strong’s # 1114 – goes: wailer, howler, imposter

          II Timothy 3:13 evil men and seducers

      2. Bewitch

        Strong’s # 940 – baskaino: charm, feigning praise, or an evil eye

        Galatians 3:1 who hath bewitched you that you should not obey the truth

    3. Cheat

      1. Defraud

        1. Strong’s # 650 – apostereo: defraud, rob, despoil

          • I Corinthians 6:8 ye do wrong and defraud and that your brethren
          • I Corinthians 7:5 defraud ye not one the other
        2. Strong’s # 4122 – pleonekteo: take advantage of another

          I Thessalonians 4:6 no man go beyond and defraud his brother

      2. Sleight of men

        Strong’s # 2940 – kubeia: dice playing, thus cheating

        Ephesians 4:14 carried about… by every sleight of men

      3. Beguile

        1. Strong’s # 3884 – paralogizomai: miscount, cheat by false reckoning

          Colossians 2:4 lest any man beguile you with enticing words

        2. Strong’s # 2603 – katabrabeuo: defraud of the prize or victory

          Colossians 2:18 let no man beguile you of your reward

    4. Trickery

      1. Lie in wait

        Strong’s # 3180 – methodeia: cunning arts, trickery

        Ephesians 4:14 whereby they lie in wait to deceive

      2. Crept in unawares

        Strong’s # 3928 – parerchomai: pass by, avert

        Jude 1:4 certain men crept in unawares… ungodly men

      3. Bring in privily

        Strong’s # 3922 – pareiserchomai: come in secretly

        • Galatians 2:4 came in privily to spy out our liberty
        • II Peter 2:1 who privily shall bring in damnable heresies
      4. Craftiness

        Strong’s # 3834 – panourgia: specious or false wisdom, cunning

        • II Corinthians 4:2 renounced the hidden things of dishonesty, not walking in craftiness
        • Ephesians 4:14 cunning craftiness whereby they lie in wait to deceive
  6. Partiality

    There is a tendency to attach oneself to particular individuals either to:

    1. Give them a disproportionate amount of credit for being more important than they really are.
    2. Or, set them up so that you can take advantage of them, or gain an advantage over them.

      • James 2:9 if ye have respect of persons ye commit sin
      • Jude 16 having men’s persons in admiration because of advantage
    1. Glorying in men

      Strong’s # 2744 – kauchaomai: glory on account of a thing

      I Corinthians 3:21 let no man glory in men

    2. Think of men above what is written

      Strong’s # 5228 + 5426 – huper + phroneo: have an opinion above and beyond

      I Corinthians 4:6 learn in us not to think of men above that which is written

    3. Respect of persons

      Strong’s # 4382 – prosopolepsia: partiality

      • James 2:1 have not the faith… with respect of persons
      • James 2:9 if ye have respect to persons ye commit sin
    4. Preferring one before another

      Strong’s # 4299 – prokrima: prejudgment, opinion formed without facts

      I Timothy 5:21 observe these things without preferring one before another

    5. Partiality

      1. Strong’s # 4346 – prosklisis: partiality, joining the party of one

        I Timothy 5:21 doing nothing by partiality

      2. Strong’s # 87 – adiakritos: without ambiguity, without partiality

        James 3:17 wisdom that is from above is… without partiality

    6. Loyalties to men

      • I Corinthians 1:12 I am of…
      • I Corinthians 3:4 I am of…
    7. Please men

      1. Strong’s # 700 – aresko: strive to please, accommodate self to the opinions of others

        Galatians 1:10 do I seek to please men?

      2. Strong’s # 3049 – logizomai: take into account

        II Corinthians 12:6 lest any man should think of me above that which he seeth me to be

      3. Strong’s # 441 – anthropareskos: studying to please men

        • Ephesians 6:6 not as menpleasers
        • Colossians 3:22 not as menpleasers
  7. Unrighteous Union

    This is a self destructive activity. By associating with the wrong people, one’s own values and convictions are persuaded to change.

    • I Corinthians 15:33 evil communications corrupt good manners
    • I Corinthians 5:2 the sinner should be taken away from among you
    • II Corinthians 6:14 be not unequally yoked together with unbelievers
    • I Timothy 5:12 neither be partaker of other men’s sins

Conclusion

As believers we are to make every possible effort to live at peace.

Romans 12:18 if it be possible, as much as lieth in you, live peaceably with all men

Of course, this is to be done without compromising our integrity before God.

Within the body of Christ, we are to treat each other like family.

II Timothy 5:1-2 older men as fathers; younger men as brothers; older women as mothers; younger women as sisters

The ability to do so is the result of a healthy relationship with God.

I Thess. 4:9 as touching brotherly love, ye are taught of God to love one another

Return to Top

Part 12: Missing the Mark on Charity

Introduction

Charity = agape

In pre-biblical Greek the noun agape is used very seldom. The verb form was colorless and weak in intensity.

God chose this relatively obscure word for Himself

  • John 3:16 God so loved the world that he gave
  • Galatians 2:20 the son of God… loved me and gave himself for me
  • Ephesians 5:2 Christ… loved us, and hath given himself for us

And transferred it to the Christian

I John 4:11 Beloved (agapetoi) if God so loved us, we ought also to love one another

Charity is, therefore, a sacrificial concern for the welfare of other, whether spiritual or otherwise. To miss the mark on Charity is to fail to be concerned for others because we are looking out for ourselves instead.

II Timothy 3:2 for men shall be lovers (philo) of their own selves

This involves two things:

  1. What I think of myself.
  2. What I think of myself in relationship to others.
  1. A Man’s Opinion of Himself

    1. Pride

      1. Showing oneself to be above others

        • Romans 1:3 note the context = ungodliness
        • II Timothy 3:2 note the context = empty religion
        • I Timothy 3:6 pride lifts up to artificial heights
        • Romans 12:3 think more highly of himself than he ought to think
        • Galatians 6:3 if a man think himself to be something
      2. Pride also involves man’s opinion of himself in comparison to others.

    2. Arrogance

      selfwilled = exorbitant claims for oneself, arrogance, obstinateness

      • Titus 1:7 not self willed
      • II Peter 2:10 walk in the flesh, presumptuous
    3. Loftiness

      swellings = puffing up one’s soul, elevation

      II Corinthians 12:20 lest there be swellings

    4. Haughtiness

      exalted above measure = element of contempt

      II Corinthians 12:7 lest I should be exalted above measure through the abundance of revelations

  2. A Man’s Actions Based Upon His Opinion of Himself

    1. Look at me.

      puffed up = gesture, body language

      • I Corinthians 4:6 puffed up for one against another
      • I Corinthians 4:18 some are puffed up
      • I Corinthians 4:19 not the speech of them which are puffed up but the power
      • I Corinthians 5:2 ye are puffed up
      • Colossians 2:18 vainly puffed up by his fleshly mind
    2. I am good.

      boasting = empty pretending
      glorying = that of which one boasts

      • Romans 1:30 note the context = ungodliness
      • II Timothy 3:2 note the context = empty religion
      • Romans 4:16 boasting is evil
      • I Corinthians 5:6 glorying is not good
      • II Corinthians 5:12 glory in appearance
      • II Corinthians 11:18 glory in the flesh
    3. I am great.

      emulations = an excitement or enthusiasm for self

      Galatians 5:20 a work of the flesh

    4. I am better.

      commending = approve by comparison

      • II Corinthians 10:12 comparing themselves… commending themselves
      • II Corinthians 10:18
      • Luke 18:11 I am not as other men are
    5. I am first.

      preeminence = desire to be first

      III John 9 who loveth to have the preeminence among them

    6. I know best.

      conceits = a vain conception of one’s own value

      • Romans 11:25 lest ye be wise in your own conceits
      • Romans 12:16 wise in your own conceits
      • Romans 1:22 professing themselves to be wise
    7. I am in charge.

      reigning = to be king, exercise the highest influence control

      I Corinthians 4:8 ye have reigned as kings

    8. I want.

      • Romans 15:1 not to please ourselves
      • Romans 16:18 serve their own belly
      • I Corinthians 10:24 let no man seek his own
      • I Corinthians 10:33 not seeking mine won profit
      • II Corinthians 5:15 should not henceforth live unto themselves
      • Philippians 2:4 look not every man on his own things
    9. Out of my way.

      heady = rash, violent

      II Timothy 3:4 note the context = empty religion

Conclusion

I Corinthians 13 – Charity… vaunteth not itself, is not puffed up, seeketh not her own

Humanitarianism seeks attention for self – “Look what I have done. Haven’t I done good?”

Matthew 6:1-4 do not your alms before men, to be seen of them

Charity takes all the attention off of self and places it on others with a genuine concern for their welfare.

  • I Corinthians 13:4 kind
  • I Thess. 3:6 good remembrance of us
  • II Thess. 1:3 charity toward each other
  • III John 2-6 hospitality

Return to Top

Part 13: The Consequences of Sin

Introduction

Consequences = something produced by a cause ( as in cause and effect); something that necessarily follows from a set of conditions. For example: what happens if you touch fire?

Sin = something that produces consequences. The consequences of sin are the things that follow sin. There are consequences for sin to unbelievers. There are consequences for sin to believers.

  1. The Consequences of Sin for Unbelievers

    1. In this life on earth

      1. They are disconnected from God.

        • Ephesians 2:12 having no hope and without God in the world
        • Colossians 1:21 alienated and enemies
        • Ephesians 4:18 alienated from the life of God
        • I Corinthians 2:14 unable to receive the things of the Spirit
      2. They are in bondage.

        Hebrews 2:15 all their life time subject to bondage

      3. They are locked onto a path of misery

        Romans 3:10-19 destruction and misery are in their ways

    2. In their destiny beyond this life.

      1. Death

        • Romans 5:12-14 physical
        • Ephesians 2:1 spiritual
      2. Punishment

        1. Judgement – a decision by someone in authority

          II Peter 2:9 the Lord reserves the unjust to the day of judgment

        2. Punishment – the execution of the sentence

          II Thess. 1:9 punished with everlasting destruction

        3. Destruction – ruin

          Philippians 3:19 whose end is destruction

        4. Suffering – the experience, sensation of punishment administered

          Jude 7 suffering vengeance of eternal fire

  2. The Consequences of Sin for Believers

    Note:

    1. Believers have passed from death to life

      John 5:24 he that heareth my word and believeth… is passed from death unto life

    2. There is no facing of judgment, punishment, destruction, suffering by those who are in Christ

      Romans 8:1 no condemnation to them which are in Christ Jesus

    3. But while we live on earth and struggle with the sin nature occupying our body there can be consequences.

      Galatians 6:8 if we sow to the flesh we will of the flesh reap corruption (physical – human – earthly consequences)

    1. We lose some things.

      1. We can be anesthetized to the benefits of our salvation.

        • Galatians 5:2 if ye be circumcised Christ shall profit you nothing
        • Galatians 5:4 if ye be justified by the law Christ is become of no effect to you
        • Hebrews 4:1 lest any of you should seem to come short of it
        • II Peter 1:9 when you forget that you were purged from your old sins you can be blind and not see afar off – spiritual short-sightedness
      2. We can miss out on the blessings God has prepared for us in our life on earth.

        • James 1:7 if our faith wavers, we should not think that we will receive anything
        • James 4:2 lust and have not, have not because you ask not
        • James 4:3 ask and receive not because you ask amiss
      3. We can lose reward in heaven.

        I Corinthians 3:15 burned

    2. We can re-enter bondage (not the bondage of a lost estate, but the debilitating bondage of carnality).

      • Galatians 4:9 desire to be in bondage to the weak and beggarly elements
      • Galatians 5:1 entangled again with the yoke of bondage
      • Galatians 6:1 overtaken
      • I Timothy 6:9 they that will be rich fall into temptation and a snare
      • Hebrews 12:1 the sin that dot so easily beset us (surround us)
    3. We might have to deal with the Devil.

      • I Timothy 1:20 delivered unto Satan (I Corinthians 5:5 – for the destruction of the flesh)
      • I Timothy 3:7 the snare of the devil
      • II Timothy 2:26 taken captive by him at his will
    4. We can experience pain.

      • I Timothy 6:9-10 foolish and hurtful lusts, pierced with many sorrows
      • James 3:16 confusion
      • I Peter 2:11 war against the soul
      • II Peter 2:8 vex his righteous soul
    5. We can be punished (chastised). Hebrews 12:6ff

      1. Convinced (judged)

        James 2:9 respect of persons results in being convinced of the law

      2. Punishment

        II Corinthians 2:6 immorality can warrant sufficient punishment

      3. Destruction

        • I Corinthians 5:5 punishment can result in the destruction of our flesh
        • I Corinthians 11:30 weak, sickly, sleep
        • James 5:15 if the sick has committed sins
      4. Death

        • I John 5:16 there is a sin unto death
        • I Corinthians 11:30 many sleep
  3. The Alternatives to the Consequences of Sin

    1. For the Unbeliever

      • Hebrews 2:14-15 Jesus delivered us from death
      • Hebrews 9:12-14 by his blood
      • Hebrew 9:25-28 and delivered us from judgment
    2. For the believer

      1. Advocacy

        • I John 2:1 we have an advocate
        • I John 1:9 and the promise of continual forgiveness
      2. Sanctification

        • I Thess. 4:4 there is the potential of sanctification
        • I Thess. 5:23 in our whole spirit, soul, and body
      3. Hope

        • Romans 8:18-23 we will lose the flesh which houses the sin nature
        • I Corinthians 3:15 our worthless behavior is eliminated

Conclusion

The believer’s trouble with sin is confined to our temporary sojourning on earth. When we are absent from the body, we will be present with the Lord. When our bodies are redeemed in the rapture/resurrection event, this corruption shall put on incorruption! I Cor. 15:52-54

The unbeliever’s trouble with sin can be greatly minimized while he sojourns on earth. The wicked can prosper, be wealthy, be successful, be powerful, be healthy, be happy… But when he dies…

Hebrews 2:2 if every transgression and disobedience received a just recompense of reward

Halloween Doesn’t Happen At Our House

by David E. Moss

October 31 brings visions of pumpkins with distorted faces, costumes of many and varied types, candy and apples and school parties and those immortal words, “Trick or Treat.” But none of this take place at our house. We do not decorate for Halloween or even think of it as anything worthy of our attention. We acknowledge that it takes place, but only as something “they” do and not us.

Some think that we are silly for such an attitude, that we are depriving our children of an innocent time of fun. While opportunities of fun may abound at Halloween time, I, for one, do not believe it is an innocent “holiday.” Consider the following documented information:

  1. “The American celebration {of Halloween} rests upon Scottish and Irish folk customs which can be traced in direct line from pre-Christian times. Although Halloween has become a night of celebration to many, its beginnings were quite otherwise. The earliest Halloween celebrations were held by the Druids in honor of Saman, lord of the dead, whose festival fell on November 1st.” (Halloween Through 20 Centuries by Ralph Linton)

  2. “It was the Druids belief that on the eve of this festival, Saman, lord of the dead, called together the wicked souls (spirits) that within the past 12 months had been condemned to inhabit the bodies of animals.” (Encyclopedia Britannica, Vol. 12, pages 857-858)

  3. “The Druids, an order of priests {not Christian} in ancient Gaul and Britain, believed that on Halloween, ghosts, spirits, witches, and elves came out to harm people. They thought the cat was sacred and believed that cats had once been humans, but were changed as a punishment for evil deeds. From these Druidic beliefs come the present-day use of witches, ghosts, and cats in Halloween festivities.” (World 1 Book Encyclopedia pages 3245-3246)

    These pagans believed that on one night of the year the souls of the dead returned to their original homes. These wandering spirits were in the habit of haunting the living, but there was a way in which these ghosts might be exorcized. To exorcize these ghosts, that is to free yourself from an evil spirit, a person would have to set out food, give the demons a treat, and provide shelter for them for the night. If you didn’t, they would “trick” you by casting a spell on you or hurting you.

    “It was the Celts who chose the date of October 31 as their New Year’s Eve and who originally intended it as a celebration of everything wicked, evil, and dead. Also, during their celebration they would gather around the campfire, and offer their animals, their crops, and sometimes themselves as a sacrifice. The celebration remained much the same after the Romans conquered the Celts around 43 A. D. The Romans, however, added a ceremony honoring their goddess of fruit and trees and thus the association with apples, and the custom of bobbing for them.” (World Book Encyclopedia pages 24-25)

  4. “The apparently harmless lighted pumpkin face of Jack-O’-lantern” is an ancient symbol of a damned soul. They were named for a man called Jack who could not enter heaven or hell. As a result, he was doomed to wander in darkness with his lantern until Judgment Day. Fearful of spooks…folks began to hollow out turnips and pumpkins and placing lighted candles inside to scare away evil spirits from the house.” (The Book of Festive Holidays, page 125)

The above information clearly shows the roots of Halloween. The symbolism represents pagan and occultist practices and is nothing in which a Christian should desire to participate. Having children dress up as ghosts and witches and devils encourages them to take lightly a matter that Scripture considers to be very dangerous. Even the attempt to side step the issue by having our children dress up as some “acceptable” characters such as animals, cowboys and Indians, doctors and nurses, or even Bible characters, sends a faulty message to impressionable young minds. As far as they are concerned they are still participating in Halloween.

When I was a kid, adults consistently told us that “there was no such thing as ghosts.” Today, not only is it widely accepted that there is a mystical world of spirits out there, it is also widely respected. Witches have come out of the closet. They openly peddle their wares. Even Malls allow them to have shows in their corridors. Ouji Boards are popular games. Dungeons and Dragons is a luring activity. Just watch the newspapers when October 31 rolls around this year and you will see the reports of occultists openly and unashamedly observing this most sacred day in the year for these evil practitioners.

Thomas W,. Wedge, a former deputy sheriff from Logan County, Ohio, is convinced that the occult is alive and well. He spent 14 years investigating crimes that appeared to be occult related. One case involved 16 year old Sean Sellers, who ended up on death row in Oklahoma. “At midnight on March 5, 1986, Sean donned black underwear and, standing before a makeshift altar in his Oklahoma City bedroom, performed a ritual summoning demons to enter his body. He then took a .44 magnum pistol and killed both of his sleeping parents because, as he told police, ‘they interfered with my religion’.”

Officer Wedge now presents seminars to policemen around the country on how to deal with the occult. He says, “It does not matter what you and I believe. It’s what they believe that makes them dangerous. We might laugh, and you might think it’s funny, but it can cost you your life… Police traditionally are trained to deal with things we can lay our hands on,” he said. “For the first time, we in law enforcement are dealing with something we can’t shoot at, can’t handcuff. And it is very dangerous.” (The Buffalo News)

In Deuteronomy 18:9-13, God says, When thou are come into the land which the LORD thy God giveth thee, thou shalt not learn to do after the abominations of those nations. There shall not be found among you any one that maketh his son or his daughter to pass through the fire, or that useth divination, or an observer of times or an enchanter, or a witch. Or a charmer, or a consulter with familiar spirits, or a wizard, or a necromancer. For all that do these things are an abomination unto the LORD: and because of these abominations the LORD thy God doth drive them out from before thee. Thou shalt be perfect with the LORD thy God.

In the New Testament, God says, Abstain from all appearance of evil (I Thessalonians 5:22).

Please distinguish between human wisdom and godly counsel in this matter. Think seriously about the reasonableness of Christians participating in a holiday that has never had any other association than the celebration of evil. Do not even be concerned about providing an alternative. Many times, Christian alternatives to pagan ideas only serve to give attention to the pagan ideas and the intent of the alternative is lost.

As Christians, we do not observe, in any form, Hindu holidays, Buddhist holidays, Islamic holidays, etc. Why should we give any recognition to a holiday that honors the enemy of Christ. It is my conviction that no Christian home should be decorated for Halloween, that no Christian children should go “trick-or-treating,” and that October 31 should be just another day on the calender for we who follow Christ.

The Imperative of the Extended Family

by David E. Moss

When the government decided to do away with one room school houses back in the early to mid twentieth century, they created a destructive phenomenon in American culture. They began isolating young people into very narrow peer groups away from interaction with those of varying ages and levels of maturity. The result was a conditioning of young people to exclude other generations from their sphere of influence. Throughout the 1950’s and 1960’s, the youth culture exploded in the United States and a new philosophy of life began to take over. It included such slogans as “Don’t trust anyone over 30,” “Do whatever feels good,” and “Be anti-establishment.” The “hippy” movement, dominated by lasciviousness, changed American culture forever.

Unfortunately, instead of standing firm as an alternative to this madness, the church followed the pattern of the world and adopted the youth culture mentality as an emphasis for its approach to ministry and activity. Mass youth ministry programs kept young people separated from mature Christian adults, and as a result, a whole generation of young people never saw adults worship. When those young people became biological adults, they then dropped out of church in large numbers. Churches then changed their worship styles to re-attract the young people to the church services. But then the young people were separated again as churches provided a “traditional service” to accommodate the older folks and a “contemporary service” for the young and the hip. The GENERATION GAP became a reality, not because one actually exists in a sane society or church fellowship, but because it was created by the actions of those who believed in the “virtues” of separating people by age groups.

There is a case to be made from the Bible, however, that this trend should be reversed. The Biblical contention is this: that we ought to provide for intergenerational interaction both in the family and in the church.

There is an Extended Family Beyond the “Four Walls” of the Immediate Household.

God pronounces His blessing on the extended family. First, He declares that each generation should establish its own unique household.

Therefore shall a man leave his father and his mother, and shall cleave unto his wife: and they shall be one flesh. Genesis 2:24

But then He affirms that it is a blessing to be able to see your grandchildren.

Yea, thou shalt see thy children’s children, and peace upon Israel. Psalm 128:6

God also indicates the value of children is to succeeding generations.

Children’s children are the crown of old men; and the glory of children are their fathers. Proverbs 17:6

Unfortunately, many families in our modern world are divided by geography. With the ease of relocation in our travel wealthy culture, some grandchildren seldom, if ever, are able to visit with their grandparents.

In other cases, families may be divided along the lines of faith. In Luke 12:51-53, Jesus testified that one result of his coming would be the division of families because some would believe and some would not. This can put a strain on family relationships to the extent that some grandchildren may be separated from their grandparents to guard them from the influence of either faith or faithlesness.

We need properly functioning families, though, to establish a model for the church because according to the Bible the family structure is supposed to be a picture of how the church is to function internally. Jesus said that His “mother” and “brethren” were those who heard the Word of God and do it (Luke 8:21). This concept was carried over into the church as indicated from relationships like that between Paul and Timothy. In 1 Timothy 1:2, Paul referred to Timothy as “my own son.” There is no indication that Paul and Timothy had any biological relationship. It is clear, that the relationship to which Paul referred in 1 Timothy 1:2 was spiritual in nature, because he qualified it by saying “my own son in the faith.” The biological family relationship was the model Paul used to describe his relationship with Timothy on a spiritual level. Further evidence of this being carried over into the church comes from 1 Timothy 5:1-2 where we are encouraged in the context of the church fellowship to treat elder men as fathers, elder women as mothers, younger men as brothers, and younger women as sisters. The biological family must be functioning properly in society as a model for the church so that the relationships of believers can be developed along those same lines albeit within a spiritual family unit.

One of the benefits of this is then that the spiritual family unit of the local church can fill the gap when the biological family structure is not available for one reason or another. If an individual comes from a dysfuntional or non-existent family structure at home, he may find within the church those persons who can fill the roles of father, mother, brother, and sister. If a young family, an older couple, a college student, a job transferee, or anyone else is separated geographically from their extended family members, the church can provide substitute grandparents, grandchildren, uncles, or cousins to meet the familial needs of each one.

Whether biological or spiritual extended family members, it is imperative that we see the value of the influence of different generations upon each other. Let us consider why.

The Perpetuation of Faith

Imagine what life would be like if there were no schools and no education. No adults would serve as teachers, no one would pass on to younger people what they have learned. Each generation would be left to start from scratch and learn for itself whatever it could. Life
would be very primitive wouldn’t it?

Imagine then what it would be like if no believer ever told another person about their faith. The thought is absurd isn’t it? If then, it is imperative for believers to pass on the testimony of their faith to others, what is the best context in which to do that? God says that intergenerational interaction is certainly one excellent context to do so.

One generation shall praise thy works to another, and shall declare thy mighty acts… They shall abundantly utter the memory of thy great goodness, and shall sing of thy righteousness. Psalm 145:4 and 7

In fact, God says that mature adults should provide things which will arouse their grandchildren’s curiosity about what He has done for them. For example, in Joshua 4:5-7, God instructed the Israelites to take 12 stones from the middle of the dry Jordan river bed as they crossed it into the promised land. They were then to set up these stones as a memorial to God’s miraculous provision. This memorial would then be a vehicle by which fathers of future generations could testify to their children of the greatness of God when the children see it and are curious about its meaning.

It is a mistake to expect each generation to learn about faith completely on its own. The testimony of one generation to the next is a definite concept taught in the Bible and with good reason. Take for example the spiritual heritage of young Timothy. The faith exhibited in his life first dwelt in his grandmother Lois, and in his mother Eunice (2 Timothy 1:5). It would certainly have been possible for Timothy to find faith without the influence of his mother and grandmother. But it was easier with that influence. When you travel from one place to another, it is possible to find your way without road signs; but it is a lot easier if road signs point your way. Older believers must see their faith testimonies as road signs for young people which point them in the way of the Saviour and in the way of the will of God for their lives.

Discipleship is A Family Matter

This leads us to another matter: that of discipleship. God is emphatic in His Word about the necessity of training those who will be able to carry on the work of the ministry after us. In 2 Timothy 2:2 He said through Paul, And the things that thou hast heard of me among many witnesses, the same commit thou to faithful men, who shall be able to teach others also. Then in Titus 2:2-6, He gave more specific instruction, putting discipleship training in the context of intergenerational interaction and related it to some aspects of the home and family. Mature men and women are to set examples of godly character (verse 2): That the aged men be sober, grave, temperate, sound in faith, in charity, in patience; and (verse 3) The aged women likewise, that they be in behaviour as becometh holiness, not false accusers, not given to much wine, teachers of good things. Mature women are then to teach younger women (verse 4-5) That they may teach the young women to be sober, to love their husbands, to love their children, to be discreet, chaste, keepers at home, good, obedient to their own husbands, that the word of God be not blasphemed. And mature men should exhort the young men (verse 6) to be sober minded.

What better place to facilitate such teaching than in the context of the home and family. Fathers and mothers should be those mature examples to their children and instruct them in the way they should go.

But the church must also provide for such intergenerational interaction so that the younger folks, whether children, teens, or young adults might have the necessary resources in the testimonies of older adults as to how to develop their lives to the glory of Christ. If the church keeps each age group and each specialized segment of the body of Christ separated into their own unique program, such interaction will never take place, and something vitally important will be missing in the church. The church and the home should work together in providing younger people with the opportunity to interact with those from whom they may learn many life lessons and spiritual applications.

The Value of Older Adults

Thus we must recognize the value of older adults both in the home and in the church. Children need to have an active relationship with their parents. They also need to have an active relationship with their grandparents. In fact, a few aunts and uncles and some cousins of various ages would also be helpful for the full development of their minds and hearts. If biological family members are not available, the church should be seen as a valuable resource for substitute extended family members of all age levels, especially of those who are older than your children who can provide examples and patterns for them to follow.

Those whom we call “senior citizens” are especially revered in Scripture as worthy of our respect and attention. For one thing, they have the potential of directing the hearts of younger folks to the reverential fear of God. Leviticus 19:32 says, Thou shalt rise up before the hoary head, and honour the face of the old man, and fear thy God: I am the LORD. This verse tells us that as we show respect toward an older person, we will be facing the direction of fearing the Lord, probably because that is what we will see in the man to whom we are showing respect. The hoary head and the old man represent to younger generations the fulness of human experience. As such, those who are younger can benefit tremendously by learning from his experience and testimony of faith.

There is, in fact, no substitute for experience. Young people may be very intelligent and knowledgeable about many things, but wisdom comes from experience and according to the Bible that belongs to those of a mature age. Job 12:12 says, With the ancient is wisdom; and in length of days understanding. Consider the example of Rehoboam, who refused to listen to his father’s older counselors who were much more experienced than his own young advisors (1 Kings 12 6-9). Rehobaom chose the whims of his young men over the advice of the older and wiser men and this failure proved to be disastrous for his kingdom.

Of course, there is a qualification for the value of the example and wisdom of older adults. Elihu, in the book of Job, addressed Job’s three friends and expressed his dismay at their poor advice to Job. He said, I am young, and ye are very old; wherefore I was afraid, and durst not shew you mine opinion. I said, Days should speak and multitude of years should teach wisdom. But there is a spirit in man: and the inspiration of the Almighty giveth them understanding. Great men are not always wise: neither do the aged understand judgment (Job 32:6-9). There is nothing more disappointing than older men failing in wisdom. But, of course, wisdom does not come just from age, but, as Elihu indicated, it comes most importantly from the inspiration of the Almighty. Thus Proverbs 16:31 says, The hoary head is a crown of glory, if it be found in the way of righteousness.

The Work of Older Adults

Personal growth never ends and those who grow older have the potential to grow ever wiser. II Corinthians 4:16 says that though our outward man perish, yet the inward man is renewed day by day. The human body may grow frail, but the person within may continue to grow ever stronger in the Lord. Thus productivity is a very real possibility for older adults, including those whose bodies have become limited in their mobility. For Psalm 92:14 says, They shall still bring forth fruit in old age.

Older adults can show younger folks that God is trustworthy. In the verse just mentioned above, the full text says, They shall still bring forth fruit in old age; they shall be fat and flourishing. The next verse, verse 15, tells us why they shall be fat and flourishing. It is to shew that the LORD is upright: he is my rock, and there is no unrighteousness in him. David bore this kind of testimony into his old age and was not bashful about talking of it. In Psalm 37:23-26 he said, The steps of a good man are ordered by the LORD: and he delighteth in his way. Though he fall, he shall not be utterly cast down: for the LORD upholdeth him with his hand. I have been young, and now am old; yet have I not seen the righteous forsaken, nor his seed begging bread. He is ever merciful, and lendeth; and his seed is blessed. And again in Psalm 71:17-18 he said, O God, thou hast taught me from my youth: and hitherto have I declared thy wondrous works. Now also when I am old and grayheaded, O God, forsake me not; until I have shewed thy strength unto this generation, and thy power to every one that is to come.

Older adults can also testify to the truthfulness of what we believe. In his old age, Peter wrote to believers who were well informed about the truth. At least some of what he wrote to them was not new, but were a reminder of things they already knew. He wrote them anyway in order to reinforce them and to verify their truthfulness. In 2 Peter 1:12-15 he said, Wherefore I will not be negligent to put you always in remembrance of these things, though ye know them, and be established in the present truth. Yea, I think it meet, as long as I am in this tabernacle, to stir you up by putting you in remembrance; Knowing that shortly I must put off this my tabernacle, even as our Lord Jesus Christ hath shewed me. Moreover I will endeavour that ye may be able after my decease to have these things always in remembrance.

Conclusion

The foundation of a growing church will not be lots of young people who overwhelm the older folks. In a church dominated by young people and young Christian adults, the examples of older, more mature Christians will be in too short a supply to have a sufficient impact upon those who need it. Rather, the foundation of a growing church will be a sufficient supply of older, mature adults whose testimony and example can mark the path for young people to follow.

When I was a young father, my day off was Friday. This was back in the days when gas was much cheaper, and for fun, we as a family would hop in our car and drive around exploring. It seemed that almost every time we did this, I would drive into some kind of situation that caused us to drive in a circle. Of course, I would never stop and ask directions. I had to find the way out myself. It became a family joke that on Fridays we drove around in circles. I give this little illustration to say that young people should not live their lives by driving around in circles without stopping to ask for directions. They should seek direction for their lives from older adults who have already passed by that way.

At the same time, there is an important word of advice for older folks. That is, don’t be content just to have been on the road a long time. Make sure that you have made progress in the process of traveling through time. Develop in your life an example and testimony of godliness and faithfulness so that you may say to younger folks who look to you, Be ye followers of me, even as I also am of Christ (I Corinthians 11:1).

For these things to happen, there must be an interaction between the generations. In the home and in the church, we must understand the value of the extended family, and provide opportunities for the whole family to mingle together.

The Curriculum that Builds the Home and Family

by David E. Moss

I was present at the birth of all four of my children. What an awesome experience to see your own child gasp his first breath, whimper his first cry, feel his first touch. Then — what an awesome responsibility dawns upon you when this untaught, totally dependent creature comes into your hands… to mold, to teach, to lead, to guide, to train.

Astronauts train for months and for years. Space is simulated for them in many ways to get them accustomed to the sensations they will experience once they are in space for real. But none of that training can compare to the reality of being catapulted hundreds of miles above the earth. And once you are in space, you cannot stop the space ship, get out and walk home. You are there and you have to do your job. Likewise, prospective parents may read books, take classes, and watch others rear their children, but once their own baby is in their hands, they are thrust into a reality from which they cannot escape — they can only succeed or fail! So, what is a parent to do?

Know Your Objective

  1. A newborn child is the essence of innocence.

    Children are born as sinners.

    Psalm 51:5 – Behold, I was shapen in iniquity; and in sin did my mother conceive me.

    But newborn children are incapable of making value judgments. Both good and evil exist in their lives but they cannot discern the difference. Isaiah 7:16 says, For before the child shall know to refuse the evil, and choose the good… And Deuteronomy 1:39 says, Moreover your little ones… which in that day had no knowledge between good and evil… Both of these statements in Scripture support this contention. Even though children inherit the sin nature in conception, as it is stated in Psalm 51:5, there is still a period of time in their youngest days on earth in which they have no more awareness of the difference between good and evil than they have of the difference between their right and their left hand (Jonah 4:11).

    It is thus implied that there is supposed to come a point in a child’s growth and development in which he becomes aware of the difference between good and evil and is then accountable for the choices he makes. A person who is old enough to have achieved this measure of development but who does not, may then be described as childish and immature.

  2. The objective, therefore, of every life is to reach some point of maturity when the elements of childhood are laid aside.

    1 Corinthians 13:11 states this very clearly:

    When I was a child, I spake as a child, I understood as a child, I thought as a child: but when I became a man, I put away childish things.

  3. It is the responsibility of the parents to lead a child from his beginning point of innocense to that desired point of maturity.

    Proverbs 22:6 says a parent is supposed to train up a child in the way he should go. This idea of “training up” is similar to the concept of training a horse. In training a horse you must break its wildness and then condition it to responsibility. When young children cannot discern the difference between good and evil, they will indulge indiscriminately in both good and evil and they will act out evil things without the restraint of a consciousness of guilt. Parents must program a child’s conscience by consistent discipline and they must direct a child’s thoughts so as to develop an understanding of what is morally acceptable and what is not. Telling a child “no” with an accompanying consequence is a necessary exercise from the earliest age so that a child may learn as quickly as possible where the lines of distinction between good and evil exist.

  4. The rod of correction is the ultimate tool against foolishness.

    Proverbs 22:15 says that foolishness is bound in the heart of a child… Romans 1:21-22 tells us that when a person’s foolish heart is darkened, he will profess himself to be wise and sink even deeper into foolishness. So, a child must be rescued from foolishness, as the second half of Proverbs 22:15 says, by the rod of correction which will drive foolishness far from his heart.

    Proverbs 13:24 teaches that a parent who truly loves his child will chasten him with the rod, for only the parent that hates his son spares the rod. Proverbs 23:13 says that a parent should not withhold correction from the child, because proper spanking will not destroy the child’s life. Rather, according to Proverbs 32:14 a proper spanking may be the very thing that will direct a child’s heart to the Gospel and deliver his soul from hell.

    Proverbs 10:13 tells us that the rod is for them that are void of understanding, which implies that other means have been applied first in an attempt to build understanding in the life. But these other means have failed to be convincing. So the rod must follow reproof to reinforce the lesson being taught. Proverbs 29:15 says that the combination of the rod and reproof will provide wisdom to a child. Either the rod or reproof without the other will be an insufficient means to give a proper perspective of wisdom to a child. Neglect in giving proper instruction and discipline together will result in a child acting in such a shameful manner as to bring great embarrassment even to the woman who bare him into this world.

  5. This negative education should be accompanied by the positive instruction of being brought up in the nurture and admonition of the Lord (Ephesians 6:4).

    This “bringing up” means to feed properly and promote health. “Yes” should be as much associated with good in a child’s life as “no” is associated with evil. The combination of yes/good and no/evil is the imperative of the proper development of a child’s conscience and his ultimately reaching the objective of moral muturity.

    [Please note that parents should not be discouraged when their children constantly fail to do good and consistently do evil, even after their consciences have been programmed to understand the difference. As children become more aware of the difference between good and evil and yet still do evil, either by choice, or by mere weakness of the flesh, this becomes the vehicle by which parents can teach the concept of the Gospel and help their children understand why Jesus Christ died on the cross. Without a properly programmed conscience, children will do the same wrong things, but without the sensation of guilt. Children who do not feel guilty about the evil they do will be very difficult to win to Christ.]

    The mother-father combination is invaluable to the process of teaching children the difference between good and evil. The book of Proverbs refers to the father as the one who begat the child and the mother as the one who bare the child (Proverbs 23:22-25). Both the instruction of the father and the law of the mother are necessary in fully programing a child’s conscience (Proverbs 1:8; 4:1-3; 6:20).

  6. Every parent should set this goal for their input into their children’s lives, that when they are of age, they will be able to speak for themselves regarding their own encounter with Jesus Christ.

    In John chapter 9, Jesus healed the man that was born blind. The Pharisees in their disbelief questioned the man’s parents as to the truthfulness of this healing. The man’s parent’s replied in verses 20 and 21, We know that this is our son, and that he was born blind: But by what means he now seeth, we know not; or who hath opened his eyes, we know not: he is of age; ask him: he shall speak for himself.

    It is the imperative of every life, that they be brought to a personal encounter with Jesus Christ. When the conscience of a child convinces him of sin, he must then understand that the only relief from guilt comes through a personal faith in the Lord Jesus Christ and the application of His saving grace to his life. Each person must be assured of this in his own heart and be able to bare his own testimony regarding his spiritual status before God. Children will never experience any relief from guilt through their parents’ sanctification. It must be personal.

Know Your Curriculum

  1. Parents must select the curriculum they will teach their children.

    If parents want to teach their children so that they will be able to recognize the difference between good and evil, understand the choices they make, and be able to speak for themselves regarding their own encounter with Jesus Christ, they must carefully select the curriculum they will use in the teaching process. Parents’ influence on their children can have far reaching consequences:

    Deuteronomy 5:9 — …for I the LORD thy God am a jealous God, visiting the iniquity of the fathers upon the children unto the third and fourth generation of them that hate me, Likewise, parents’ influence on their children can produce far reaching blessings:

    Proverbs 20:7 — The just man walketh in his integrity: his children are blessed after him.

    It is imperative that children be taught the truth. Only the truth will lead a child to understand his own sinful condition. Only the truth will lead a child to understand the grace of God by which a person can be delivered from evil through faith in Jesus Christ. Only the truth can ultimately lead a child to the necessary resources in Christ which will give a person the capacity to choose the good and refuse the evil.

  2. The curriculum must not just be taught, but believed and lived by the parents.

    Deuteronomy 6:6 says to parents, And these words, which I command thee this day, shall be in thine heart. My high school physics teacher was only one chapter ahead of us students in his preparation for class. It was difficult to learn a subject from a person who had so little understanding of it himself. If parents do not know God, they wi ll be hard pressed to teach their children the standards of God which are necessary to distinguish between good and evil.

    Consider the consequences of parents not knowing God. According to Hosea 4:1, where there is no knowledge of God there is also no truth. According to Isaiah 59:12-15, when truth is fallen in the street a serious moral tragedy exists in society. According to 2 Timothy 3:4 and 7, when men are not able to come to the knowledge of the truth, they will love the pleasures of this world more than they will love God. Consequently, for children who have parents who do not know God, it is much more difficult for them to come to an understanding of the difference between good and evil, and to come to an understanding of the Gospel of Jesus Christ which alone can deliver them from the evil they have not been able to refuse. Only the truth will set these children free (John 8:32); and it will be much easier for children to find the truth if their parents live the truth before them every day.

  3. Children must be exposed to the truth constantly and consistently.

    Too many families categorize their “religion” in neat little packages called “devotions” or “family worship” and live the rest of their time in a mere secular existence. Do not misunderstand. Devotions are a wonderful thing. The problem is not in having devotions; the problem is in not incorporating devotional thoughts into every aspect of life. Deuteronomy 6:6-9 portrays the concept of a teaching lifestyle, in which parents help their children see truth in everything.

    Verse 6 says, And these words, which I command thee this day, shall be in thine heart. “These words” refer specifically to the ten commandments outlined in Deuteronomy 5:7-21. But the principle applies to the whole body of truth which consists of the entire Bible.

    Verse 7 says, And thou shalt teach them diligently unto thy children… It also says, and shalt talk of them when thou sittest in thine house, and when thou walkest by the way, and when thou liest down, and when thou risest up.

    Verse 9 says, And thou shalt write them upon the posts of thy house, and upon thy gates.

    The point is as follows:

    • When you rise in the morning

      teach your children to acknowledge that God is the LORD and that he will lead them through the day.

    • When you walk by the way

      (or while you drive the car, or when you deal with store clerks, etc.) teach your children to love their neighbor and to respond righteously to the frustrations of life.

    • When you are sitting in your house

      teach your children to understand life by reviewing the day and offering scriptural applications to the events that have occurred.

    • When you lie down at night

      teach your children to be thankful and prayerful, and thoughtful, meditating upon the Word of God.

    Based on 2 Timothy 3:14-17, a child must be able to continue in the things which he has learned and has been assured of, knowing of whom he has learned them. He must from his earliest childhood consciousness be taught the Holy Scriptures which alone are able to make him wise unto salvation through faith which is in Christ Jesus. He must be exposed to the inspired Word of God which will perpetually be profitable in his life for doctrine, for reproof, for correction, for instruction in righteousness, bringing him to a perfection or completion of maturity in which he will be thoroughly furnished or prepared unto all good works. This worked for Timothy because the same thing first existed in the lives of his mother and grandmother (2 Timothy 1:5) and they successfully passed it on to him, not by a brief religious exercise confined to 15 or 30 minutes a day, but by lives that reflected and taught these truths every moment of every day in every context of life.

Be Specific In Teaching Values And Ethics

  1. Teaching the distinct roles of men and women is an important starting point for establishing a biblical foundation for godly homes.

    In the beginning, God created man and made them both male and female. If the family is to continue to exist as God intended it to, then boys must learn what it means to fulfill the divine concept of manhood and girls must learn what it means to fulfill the divine concept of womanhood. This requires two properly functioning parents for the learning process to be successful. From fathers, boys learn how to properly act as a man, how to properly treat a wife, and how to properly be a father to children. Girls learn from their fathers what a man really is supposed to be like, how they ought to be treated by a man, and what to look for in a man who will be the father of her children. From mothers, girls learn how to properly act as a woman, how to properly treat a husband, and how to properly be a mother to children. Boys learn from their mothers what a woman really is supposed to be like, how they ought to be treated by a woman, and what to look for in a woman who will be the mother of their children. Thus, a properly functioning home provide children with a model which they can use to shape their own homes when they become adults. When a child’s home life is dysfunctional according to the divine model established in creation, it becomes much more difficult for him to establish his own home according to biblical standards.

  2. Young girls are to be taught the values of womanhood.

    Titus 2:4-5 suggests the lessons mature women should be teaching adolescent girls as they grow up in the truth.

    • To be sober:

      teach them to think seriously about life

    • To love their husbands:

      teach them to focus on their husband’s needs

    • To love their children:

      and on their children’s needs

    • To be discreet:

      teach them to guard their reputation

    • To be chaste:

      teach them to be morally pure

    • To be keepers at home:

      teach them to focus on their duties at home

    • To be good:

      teach them to do things of value

    • To be obedient to their own husbands:

      teach them to respect their husband first of all

  3. Young boys are to be taught the values of manhood.

    Titus 2:6-7 suggests the lessons mature men should be teaching adolescent boys as they grow up in the truth.

    • To be soberminded:

      teach them to think seriously about life

    • To be a pattern of good works:

      teach them to be confident and responsible

    • In doctrine shewing uncorruptness:

      teach them to be wise and have conviction about what they believe

    • Gravity:

      teach them to have good manners

    • Sincerity:

      teach them to be trustworthy

    • Sound speech that cannot be condemned:

      teach them to be respectable in what they say

Conclusion

Jesus said in Matthew 7:11 that parents know how to give good gifts to their children. Indeed, we human parents are usually pretty good at giving our children things, fun, and extra curricular opportunities in abundance. But the period of a person’s life in which he is a youth is so short compared to the amount of time he is likely to spend as an adult. In light of this, parents should make a special effort to give their children much greater gifts such as wisdom, the knowledge of God, a sense of accountability to God, an understanding of the Gospel of salvation through faith in Jesus Christ, and a sense of loyalty to the truth.

Parents should view themselves to be the primary disciplers of their own children. Jesus told his disciples to go ye therefore and teach all nations… teaching them to observe all things whatsoever I have commanded you… (Matthew 28:19-20). We understand this to be a commission to missionary endeavors worldwide. But those who are concerned for the spiritual welfare of people around the world ought to be
concerned enough to begin with their own children.

God said his desire is to give his people an heart to know me, that I am the LORD… (Jeremiah 24:7). It is the duty of us who are parents to cooperate with this divine objective by cultivating our children’s hearts to be receptive to God’s will for their lives. No greater joy can come to a parent’s heart than to find of their children that they are walking in truth (2 John 4; 3 John 4). So teach them to sanctify the Lord God in their hearts (1 Peter 3:15), and to buy the truth, and sell it not (Proverbs 23:23).

Defining the Family

by David E. Moss

A Riddle

Long before Adam, one there lived
And liveth still it is believed;
Whose name reversed herein you’ll see.
Look close and find out who this may be.

Context is so important when defining words and concepts. For example, consider the word “bank.” What do you think the word “bank” means as it is used in the following sentence?

“The man put the money in the bank.”

You probably are thinking of a building which houses a financial institution whose business is to keep your money safe, pay you interest, or loan it to someone else. However, if we expand the above sentence and broaden the context, the sense of the word “bank” changes.

“The man put the money in the bank by the river, as the police chased him after the robbery.”

Now you see the man burying the money in the dirt of a river bank in an attempt to hide it. This is a much different image than the first smaller sentence suggested. The thing that made the difference was the context.

In another illustration, imagine a fly inside an airplane. Let’s say, for the sake of illustration, that a fly normally flies at a speed of 50 miles per hour. And let’s say that the airplane in which the fly is flying, is flying at a speed of 500 miles per hour. Since the fly is flying inside the airplane and in the same direction as the airplane, how fast is the fly really flying? For some, the answer would depend upon the context. To the passengers inside the airplane, the fly would appear to be flying at a speed of 50 miles per hour. However, if someone on the ground watching the airplane go by could also see the fly flying inside the airplane, the fly would be seen as flying faster than the airplane at a speed of 550 miles per hour. In fact, the fly inside the airplane is flying at a speed of 550 miles per hour. Those inside the airplane would not perceive this because of their close context. Only those on the ground would be able to see this because they can see the larger context.

Context makes a big difference in understanding.

So, what is the family? Context will also influence how we define the family. If we look only at our human circumstances, it would be similar to being inside the airplane and being limited in our context. The result will be a definition of the family that may appear to be accurate, but does not actually fit with reality. This is what is happening in our world today. The family is being redefined by those who are inside the airplane (in this case – the world system) as any group of people (perhaps even including animals) which live together and love each other. But if we can step back and view the family from the bigger picture, i.e. the larger context seen only from a divine vantage point, what do we find?

The Divine Commission to the Home

  1. The General Commission to Humanity

    When God created man, He gave mankind a commission. And God said, Let us make man in our image, after our likeness: and let them have dominion over the fish of the sea, and over the fowl of the air, and over the cattle, and over all the earth, and over every creeping thing that creepeth upon the earth (Genesis 1:26). “Let them have dominion!” God planted man on the earth with the intention that man would exercise dominion in all the earth just as God exercised dominion in all the heavens. In doing so, man would reflect the image of God and bring glory to Him.

    God said more about this in Psalm 8. There in verse 1, He makes reference to His own glory: O LORD our Lord, how excellent is thy name in all the earth! who hast set thy glory above the heavens. Then in verses 4 and 5, He refers to the glory of man: What is man, that thou art mindful of him? and the son of man, that thou visitest him? For thou hast made him a little lower than the angels, and hast crowned him with glory and honour. Then in verses 6-8, in explaining what this crown of glory and honor involved, He said, Thou madest him to have dominion over the works of thy hands; thou hast put all things under his feet: All sheep and oxen, yea, and the beasts of the field; The fowl of the air, and the fish of the sea, and whatsoever passeth through the paths of the seas. In other words, the crown of glory consisted of having dominion.

    However, according to Hebrews 2:6-10, man does not now have that crown of glory. After quoting the verses noted above from Psalm 8, He says in Hebrews 2:8, But now we see not yet all things put under him. This is because in man’s fall into sin, he lost that crown of glory when he abdicated to Satan, submitting to the will of the Devil rather than the will of God.

    The wonderful part of the story as it is related in Hebrews 2, is that Jesus Christ, the eternal Son of God, was also made a little lower than the angels and crowned with glory and honor so that He could taste death for every man. In doing so, it was His objective to bring many sons to glory (Hebrews 2:10). In other words, in salvation man would be restored to the original commission given to him in creation.

    Therefore, man’s commission is to exercise dominion on the earth and thus reflect the glory of God. Everything that man does, must then fit into the context of that commission. This includes the functions of men and women as individuals and their functions together in social unions.

  2. The Commission to the Man and to the Woman

    God intended a distinction between man and woman from the very beginning. Jesus Himself verified this when He said, Have ye not read, that he which made them at the beginning made them male and female (Matthew 19:4). He also ordained an order of headship. God is the head of Christ, Christ is the head of man, and man is the head of woman (1 Corinthians 11:3).

    The woman is placed last in this order, but still is given an important commission. It was noted soon after man was created that something was seriously lacking in Adam’s life. So God made woman to be a help meet for him. The word used for “help” in Genesis 2:18 which describes woman’s commission, is also used in other places of Scripture. For example, it is used in Psalm 121:1-2 where we are told that our help comes from the Lord. So this “help” function to which woman was assigned is exactly the same “help” function for which God Himself is known. This makes the “help” commission for woman a significant matter. In fact, woman was made for this role precisely because man needed help. It was not good for him to be alone because he could not function effectively alone. He needed help. So woman was made and granted this significant commission. It is easy to think of the importance of man’s role of head over the wife and family as a reflection of God’s headship over all persons, angelic or human. But we must also understand that helping is just as much a divine function as is being head. Therefore, woman’s commission is no less significant than man’s.

    In fact, please note that in the general commission to mankind, men and women are given a partnership in exercising dominion. In Genesis 1:27-28 the Bible says, So God created man in his own image, in the image of God created he him; male and female created he them. And God blessed them, and God said unto them, Be fruitful, and multiply, and replenish the earth, and subdue it: and have dominion over the fish of the sea, and over the fowl of the air, and over every living thing that moveth upon the earth. The “them” to whom God said “Be fruitful…and have dominion,” included the male and female, both of whom God created in His own image, commissioning them together.

    Thus it takes both head and help to give a complete picture of who God is. God is head over all, but He also is One who helps all over whom He is head. A man alone cannot reflect the fullness of God’s glory. A man and woman together are required to reflect the fulness of God’s glory.

  3. The Commission for Marriage

    With the above context, the divine commission for marriage can be understood more precisely. This commission is for one man and one woman brought together in one union. Genesis 2:24 expresses it thus: Therefore shall a man leave his father and his mother, and shall cleave unto his wife: and they shall be one flesh. The word “cleave” means cling to, stick, to, or be joined together. A man and a woman are glued together in marriage so that they are not two, but one entity. It is in this union that they will be best equipped to fulfill the divine commission for mankind. In fact, 1 Corinthians 11:11 affirms that one without the other is less than one whole: Nevertheless neither is the man without the woman, neither the woman without the man, in the Lord. The two shall be one flesh. Just as you cannot have a coin with one side, you cannot have a marriage union without the two components that complete each other in the commission to reflect the glory of God — a man and a woman — a head and a help.

    In this relationship there is ordained a companionship that reflects this partnership. As God said in Genesis 2:18 that it is not good that the man should be alone, [because (shall we say) he desperately needs help], so He said in Malachi 2:14 that the wife is the companion of the husband. This word companion is a very interesting term to be applied to the relationship between husband and wife. The root word of “companion” was used in Exodus 26:3-6 in reference to the manner in which the curtains of the Tabernacle were put together. When it says in Exodus that the curtains were to be “coupled” together, the word “coupled” is the root word to “companion” in the Malachi passage. Furthermore, it says in Exodus 26:6 that the purpose of coupling the curtains together was so that together they would make “one Tabernacle.” This is the sense in which a man and a woman become companions in marriage. They are coupled together so that they lose their separate identities and together become one identity in their marriage. This is why Genesis 2:24 says they become one flesh. This is a composite one as the LORD is one LORD in Deuteronomy 6:4 consisting of three persons, Father, Son, and Holy Spirit. So a marriage is one flesh, consisting of two persons, husband and wife.

    Marriage is the vehicle through which God intended that man and woman as a single unit together would in their respective roles partner in exercising dominion over the earth. Man would rule and woman would help. Together they were to reproduce and multiply — not only more human beings — but more men and women who could partner together, thereby extending the ability of humanity to exercise dominion and fully reflect the glory of the sovereign God.

Divine Principles for the Home

In light of this, God has outlined some principles for the home which are intended to facilitate fulfillment of this commission.

  1. Marriage is honorable.

    Hebrews 13:4a says, Marriage is honourable in all, and the bed undefiled… The word honor in the Bible refers to something of high value. Marriage has been assigned a value by God. It is honorable. That means it has the highest possible value in the eyes of God.

    The honor of marriage is based on God’s original idea. Jesus was asked about marriage and its durability in Matthew 19. In verse 8, Jesus said that broken marriages resulted from the hardness of man’s heart; and then He affirmed that God’s original intent for marriage was the foundational principle that should govern man’s understanding of what is right. He said, but from the beginning it was not so.

    In other words, marriage is supposed to be on the gold standard. For example, when paper money was first issued, gold was the standard that determined the value of the paper dollars. That means each dollar of paper money represented an actual deposit of gold in the bank equal to the value noted on the paper dollar bill. As our economy declined, our government reduced the value of each paper dollar to an equivalency of silver, and thus issued the silver certificates. Now, there is no promise of gold or silver deposits for the paper money we use to buy things. Take a paper dollar to a bank and you can exchange it for other paper dollars, or coins that are made of inferior materials. But if you want gold, you must pay about 500 of those paper dollars to get just one ounce. That makes our paper money worth very little.

    Our society has in the same way taken marriage off of the gold standard. Likewise, God’s original intent for marriage was the gold standard — on man as head and one woman as helper, together reflecting the fulness of God’s glory. But marriage has been devalued by no fault divorce, by the affirming of alternative relationships, and by the redefining of the family to include something other than the marriage of one man and one woman in a one flesh union. Just as we wish our money would get back to the gold standard, we ought to once again honor the divine gold standard for marriage and the home.

  2. Marriage is binding for life.

    In spite of what is being popularly taught in our modern era, the Bible is emphatic about God’s intention for marriage to be permanent as long as both husband and wife are alive on earth. In Romans 7:1-4, God makes a point about the believer’s relationship with Christ. He illustrates this with some particulars about the marriage relationship and in doing so affirms the principle of permanency for marriage.

    Before salvation, man is bound to the law (verse 1). However, through the work of Christ, we are become dead to the law by the body of Christ; that ye should be married to another (verse 4). He says in these statements that to be bound to Christ, we must first die to the law. We cannot be bound to both at the same time and death is required to sever our relationship with the law in order that we may be “married” to Christ. Christ’s death secured this needed death for us because when we are placed into Christ at the time of our salvation, we are also placed into His death (Romans 6:3-4).

    To illustrate this spiritual truth, He uses some particulars regarding marriage. He says, For the woman which hath an husband is bound by the law to her husband so long as he liveth; but if the husband be dead, she is loosed from the law of her husband (verse 2). Furthermore, if the married woman does not wait until her husband is dead before she marries another, she shall be called an adulteress (verse 3). He stresses this to give emphasis to the truth about being dead to the law in order to be married to Christ. But in the process, He relates an important truth about the binding nature of marriage until the death of one spouse. Just as the binding nature of marriage can only be broken by the death of one spouse so that the surviving spouse can be married to another, so we must be dead to the law in order to be married to Christ. We could say the reverse is also true. Just as we must be dead to the law in order to be married to Christ, so the binding nature of marriage can only be broken by the death of one spouse. When we do not maintain this order and we follow worldly ways instead, we dishonor the sanctity of marriage and we destroy the spiritual lesson about a believer’s relationship with Christ.

    This is not complicated, especially for those who have come to faith in Christ and to understanding of truth through the teaching of the Holy Spirit. Jesus said, from the beginning it was not so (Matthew 19:8). If God set up permanency to marriage in the beginning, then we ought to graciously accept His original intent. In fact, adhering to the original intent is crucial to the successful fulfillment of the divine commission.

  3. Marriage Requires Commitment

    In the context where the marriage relationship is called a companionship (note above), the violation of that companionship is called treason. Malachi 2:14 says, Yet ye say, Wherefore? Because the LORD hath been witness between thee and the wife of thy youth, against whom thou hast dealt treacherously: yet is she thy companion, and the wife of thy covenant. To act treacherously is to deceive and betray. The wife is coupled with the husband so that they are one flesh, just as the curtains were coupled together to make one Tabernacle. The husband and wife are bound by an unconditional covenant, for better or worse, for richer or poorer, in sickness and in health, till death do us part. It is the duty of each to remain committed to each other and the vows they have pledged together. Otherwise, what message is sent to those who observe, particularly the young folks of the next generation, regarding the divine commission of reflecting the image and glory of God? Since it takes both head and help to reflect that glory in completeness, to breach the relationship is to send an unholy message regarding the glory of God.

  4. Parents are to be Honored.

    God’s statutory law indicates some high priorities for man. The fifth commandment says, Honour thy father and thy mother: that thy days may be long upon the land which the LORD thy God giveth thee (Exodus 20:12). Ephesians 6:2 in the New Testament repeats this commandment and specifies that this is the first commandment with promise. The promise is that it may be well with thee (Ephesians 6:3). How will it be well with children if they honor their parents? Boys will learn from their fathers how to be a man and how to treat a woman properly. Girls will learn from their mothers how to be a woman and how to treat a man properly. Both will learn from their parents the important elements of a marriage relationship — head and help — without which they will be helpless to fulfill the divine commission.

    As children honor their parents, they will learn that honor goes upward. Unfortunately, in our present society, honor is going downward. Children are being honored by their parents instead of the other way around. Lifestyles, priorities, schedules, values, and many other things are being determined in today’s families by the interests and demands of the children. But honor in the Bible is to go up, not down. Adults are to honor God and glorify Him. He is not the child of human adults, He is their head. If a child is to learn how to honor God, he must learn through the honoring of his parents that honor goes upward, so that extending that honor to God will be a natural process. If children are conditioned to think they are the center of the universe by parents who honor downward, children will presume upon God and expect that God too will simply give them whatever they want. This is why honoring parents is such a crucial principle to be instilled in children as early as possible. It will be a crucial element in shaping a child’s concept of God.

  5. Children are to be Brought up in the Nurture and Admonition of the Lord

    Ephesians 6:4 says, And, ye fathers, provoke not your children to wrath: but bring them up in the nurture and admonition of the Lord. It is imperative that children learn how their lives fit into the context of the divine commission. Too much secularism prevails in our Christian homes today. Faith and devotion to God are relegated to extra curricular activity. If the family feels it does not have enough time together, they tend to stay home from church services to make up that time rather than deny themselves secular recreation. From this kind of lifestyle, children only see things from inside the airplane (note illustration above), rather than seeing the big picture from the ground. Parents must help their children get out of the airplane and see that the fly is flying at a speed of 550 miles per hour, that there is a divine perspective to things and their duty is to have their feet firmly planted on the ground where they can fulfill the divine commission.

  6. Consideration is to be Given as to One’s Influence Upon future Generations.

    God said He would visit the iniquity of one generation to the third or fourth generation to follow, but He would visit mercy unto thousands of generations (Exodus 20:5-6). Which heritage would you rather leave behind— a heritage of iniquity that will adversely affect your children, grandchildren, great-grandchildren, and possibly even your great-great-grandchildren —or a heritage of mercy that could have an endless effect upon those who follow you? Proverbs 13:22 says, A good man leaveth an inheritance to his children’s children… What do you want that inheritance to be for your grandchildren? Psalm 103:17 says, But the mercy of the LORD is from everlasting to everlasting upon them that fear him, and his righteousness unto children’s children. Righteousness is a good thing to pass on to future generations. And if you do so, Proverbs 17:6 says, Children’s children are the crown of old men… It will be greatly rewarding if we can just teach our children.

Comic Strip - Going to Church

We must step outside the airplane. We must look up and see the big picture to understand the divine context which should define our lives, our marriages, our homes. Only in doing so will we come to appreciate the true nature and purpose of marriage and the family, of the church and the Christian life, and of the divine commission given to mankind. So, let’s get back to the gold standard. Firmly plant your feet on the ground and keep looking up!

The Greatest Family Value is the Family Itself

by David E. Moss

We probably all learned in school that the scientific name for man is “homo sapiens.” We were also taught “homo sapiens” are part of the classification called mammals. In fact (so they say), while man’s species name is “homo sapiens” man is part of

  • the genus Homo
  • the family Hominidae
  • the order Primate
  • the class Mammalia
  • the kingdom Animalia.

In other words, the label “homo sapiens” is the evolutionist’s classification of man as a species of animal.

In recent years, the designation of man as an animal has been used to justify immoral behavior as the mere expression of natural animal instincts. Sexual activity outside of marriage is not only socially acceptable now, but it is even expected — so much so that contraceptive devices are distributed to teenagers through public school systems. The immoral life styles of famous people are celebrated as role models for the general public. Such gibberish has contributed to the destruction of the family unit. The family unit is now being redefined to include homosexual “couples” and other groupings of people besides a husband and a wife and their children.

The Bible presents an entirely different picture. According to Scripture, man is not an animal, but a separate class of creatures, elevated above the animals and with the responsibility to exercise dominion over them. The family unit comes from a divine moral precept which is absolute and unchanging. With all the talk about family values, it is important that Christians be reminded that God intends His definition of the family to be the foundation of our human family values.

  1. Human Ethics Differ from Animal Ethics

    1. Note the distinction God made at the time of creation.

      In Genesis 1:21-25, God ordered that each animal bring forth after his kind.

      And God created great whales, and every living creature that moveth, which the waters brought forth abundantly, after their kind, and every winged fowl after his kind: and God saw that it was good. And God blessed them, saying, Be fruitful, and multiply, and fill the waters in the seas, and let fowl multiply in the earth. And the evening and the morning were the fifth day. And God said, Let the earth bring forth the living creature after his kind, cattle, and creeping thing, and beast of the earth after his kind: and it was so. And God made the beast of the earth after his kind, and cattle after their kind, and every thing that creepeth upon the earth after his kind: and God saw that it was good.

      This tells us that all species (kinds) of animals are defined in creation. The reproductive process for them works only within the species. A dog and a cat cannot mate and bring forth a cog or a dat. There are different breeds of dogs and cats, but dogs will always beget dogs and cats will always beget cats.

      Man, on the other hand, is never said to bring forth after his “kind.” This is because man is not an animal “kind.” He is a totally different type of creature. Man was made in the “likeness” of God (Genesis 1:26). And so when man reproduces, rather than bringing forth after his “kind,” he brings forth after his “likeness.” Consider Genesis 5:1and 3:

      This is the book of the generations of Adam. In the day that God created man, in the likeness of God made he him;…And Adam lived an hundred and thirty years, and begat a son in his own likeness, after his image; and called his name Seth:

      The word “likeness” is very different from the word “kind.” The Bible word “kind” refers to a species or a group of living organisms belonging in the same created “kind” having descended from the same ancestral gene pool.1 The Bible word “likeness” means similitude, like as, in the likeness of.2 It is used in 2 Chronicles 4:3 where it refers to the likeness of an ox on the bottom of the laver made by Solomon for the new Temple. Imagine a father and son looking upon the new laver and the father says, “Look, son, there is an ox on the bottom of the laver.” When the son sees the image, he understands that it is not a real ox, but something that looks like a real ox. When God made man in his likeness, man was intended to be a creature that reflected the person of God. This is what tells us that man is not governed by animalistic instincts, but by a nature patterned after the nature of God. So when a man begets a child, the child is not God. So when a man begets a child, the child is not simply a reproduction of a physical being, but possesses a nature similar to his or her parent, which is supposed to be similar to the nature of God.

      God further indicated the distinction between man and beasts in the manner in which man was given consciousness. All the animals are merely made and set in motion in the creative process. But only man is said to have the breath of life breathed into him by which he became a living soul (Genesis 2:7). As a soul man thinks and reasons, feels emotion, and makes rational choices; and in these capacities he functions as a moral being with a conscience. Animals are never said to be guilty or held accountable for their actions, but man is.

    2. Note the distinction in nature.

      In 1 Corinthians 15:39, we are told that all flesh is not the same flesh.

      All flesh is not the same flesh: but there is one kind of flesh of men, another flesh of beasts, another of fishes, and another of birds.

      This is offered as an illustration of the difference between the physical natures of man before and after the resurrection. Just as there is a distinction between the flesh of men and the various kinds of beasts, so there will be a great difference in the physical nature of man before and after the resurrection. Reversing the illustration, we are given a clear statement here of how much different even the flesh of man is from that of the various kinds of animals.3 Just as there is a great difference between the physical natures of man before and after the resurrection, as the difference between that which is mortal and immortal, and between that which corruptible and incorruptible, so there is a great difference between the nature of man and beasts.

      In Genesis 1:28 and 3:16, man is told be fruitful and multiply, just as the animals are said to do in Genesis 1:22. But while animals bring forth after their kind, man brings forth children after his likeness in a moral context.

  2. God Consistently Endorses the Family

    1. He ordained the family in the beginning.

      Consider God’s original intent for the family unit. He said it was to consist of one man and one woman in a one flesh relationship, bringing forth children.

      Genesis 2:24 — Therefore shall a man leave his father and his mother, and shall cleave unto his wife: and they shall be one flesh.

      Genesis 3:16 — Unto the woman he said, I will greatly multiply thy sorrow and thy conception; in sorrow thou shalt bring forth children; and thy desire shall be to thy husband, and he shall rule over thee.

      Consider also, that according to Jesus, original intent matters regarding marriage and the family unit.

      Matthew 19:4-5 — And he answered and said unto them, Have ye not read, that he which made them at the beginning made them male and female, And said, For this cause shall a man leave father and mother, and shall cleave to his wife: and they twain shall be one flesh? Wherefore they are no more twain, but one flesh. What therefore God hath joined together, let not man put asunder.

    2. All family values taught in the Bible include a father, a mother, and children.

      In the New Testament, contexts which give instructions for the family include all the members of a family as God originally intended. Colossians chapter three is one such context where verse 18 is addressed to the wife, verse 19 is addressed to the husband, verse 20 is addressed to children and verse 21 is addressed to fathers.

      This same thing can be observed in the Old Testament as well. For example in Proverbs chapter 23, verse 22 mentions both father and mother, verse 24 mentions father and child, and verse 25 once again mentions father and mother.

    3. God used the family context to bring His own Son into the world.

      The biblical record of God’s Son coming to earth is found in Matthew chapter one and Luke chapter two. Jesus could have come to earth in many different ways, but God chose to have Him be born in a family unit, with a human mother bringing her infant son into this world, and a human adoptive father. This endorsement of the family unit could not be stronger.

    4. God uses the family relationship of father and son to describe a saved person’s relationship with Him.

      John 1:12 says that God gives power (authority) to those who receive Christ to become sons of God. Galatians 4:5-6 says that we were redeemed so that we might receive the adoption of sons. And because ye are sons, it says, there are benefits like the indwelling Holy Spirit. The point to note here is that without the family unit intact as God originally intended it, this concept of being a son, or child of God the Father, will be totally lost in the thinking of human beings.

    5. God laments any distortion of this order.

      God made the family unit the way He wanted it, and He does not want it changed in any way. In Leviticus chapter 18, with great specificity God defines who qualifies to establish a family and who does not. This is illustrated in 1 Corinthians 5:1ff where a violation of Leviticus 18:8 is identified as being tolerated in the church. The church at Corinth is rebuked for this and commanded to deny fellowship to this illegitimate “couple.” In Romans 1:26-27, God declares that some relationships contradict the natural order! Contrary to those who describe immoral behavior as only doing that which comes naturally, God says immoral activity is against nature and a departure from the natural use.

      Consider how you would feel if someone entered your home while you were away, and rearranged things in your house. You would feel violated. Someone has invaded your home and violated your privilege to have things the way you want them. This is how God feels when human beings mess with the family unit. God made the family. He arranged it the way He wanted it. It is a violation of divine privilege for man to alter the family unit in any way whatsoever.

  3. God Extends His Blessing Through the Family

    The family unit has come from God. And if it is God’s creation, then He obviously has a purpose for the family.

    1. The family itself is a reward.

      God declares that having children is as much a blessing as it is to find fruit on healthy plants.

      Psalm 128:3 — Thy wife shall be as a fruitful vine by the sides of thine house: thy children like olive plants round about thy table.

    2. The first commandment with promise is in the context of the family.

      Both in the Old Testament and in the New Testament, the fifth commandment, Honour thy father and thy mother, is accompanied by a promise. In Exodus 20:12, the promise is that thy days may be long upon the land which the LORD thy God giveth thee. In Ephesians 6:2-3, the promise is that it may be well with thee, and thou mayest live long on the earth. This means that the promise which accompanies this family commandment is effective for everyone who obeys it.

    3. The family is the context of our spiritual heritage.

      God explained to the generation of Israel which was about to enter the promised land that He had chosen them because he loved their fathers (Deuteronomy 4:31-37). This principle of spiritual heritage being handed down through the family structure is taught in the substance of the ten commandments. In Exodus 20:5-6, God said that His mercy is extended through thousands of generations. This is evidenced by an unbreakable chain of a believing remnant throughout the course of human history. The unfortunate corresponding truth is that spiritual consequences can also be handed down through the family structure. For in the same passage, God says that the iniquity of a man can be evidenced through the third and fourth generation.

  4. It Is Through the Family that We Promote God and His Values

    1. This is true in all aspects of family life.

      It is the duty of parents to know God. Deuteronomy 6:5-6 say,

      And thou shalt love the LORD thy God with all thine heart, and with all thy soul, and with all thy might. And these words, which I command thee this day, shall be in thine heart.

      Then in verse 7 it says that parents are to communicate these things to their children.

      And thou shalt teach them diligently unto thy children, and shalt talk of them when thou sittest in thine house, and when thou walkest by the way, and when thou liest down, and when thou risest up.

      From this verse we must see that it is not enough to have a brief devotional time at home with the family. For a long time now, Christian parents have been told that they must have family devotions, or a family worship time. While there is nothing wrong with this advice, it has been misapplied in too many homes over the last 30 or 40 years. Somehow, the message has come across that a family will be okay spiritually as long as they have a little box called family devotions. Dutifully, families have spent 10, 15, 20 or 30 minutes together several times each week (on rare occasions on a daily basis) reading the Bible and praying together. Then satisfied that they have fulfilled their “obligation,” the rest of the family’s week outside of church is spent in purely secular contexts, without the mention of God or biblical principle.

      Deuteronomy chapter six tells us that we as parents must be communicating the reality of God and His principles in every context of our lives. The devotional life of the family is to be in the house when you are sitting together, outside of the house when you are traveling on the road, in the evening when you are preparing for bed, and in the morning when you are arising from a night’s sleep. We must pass on to our children everything we understand about God, and how to apply His principles in every aspect of daily living. Otherwise, important concepts about God and His nature, and His expectations of us will be lost.

      This is precisely what happened early on in the nation of Israel. In Judges 2:10 it says,

      And also all that generation were gathered unto their fathers: and there arose another generation after them, which knew not the LORD, nor yet the works which he had done for Israel.

      If parents were loving God with all their heart and teaching their children as they were supposed to, how could a generation arise that knew not the LORD, nor yet the works which he had done?

      In the New Testament, the duty is the same. Ephesians 6:4 says,

      And, ye fathers, provoke not your children to wrath: but bring them up in the nurture and admonition of the Lord.

      Do you see what are identified as opposites here? Either you bring up your children in the nurture and admonition of the Lord (in the spirit of Deuteronomy 6) or you provoke them to wrath. The word “nurture” refers to the whole education of a person including every aspect of life’s experience, just as in Deuteronomy 6:7. The word “admonition” refers to the process of nurturing. It is do be done in an assertive, confrontational manner which teaches truth, reproves and corrects error, and instructs in righteousness.

      Consider your own family situation. What percentage of your family life is secular and what percentage is God focused? The answer to this simple question may be very telling.

    2. This is practiced as an example of commitment and loyalty.

      Joshua challenged the people of Israel to make some choices. He said in Joshua 24:14-15,

      Now therefore fear the LORD, and serve him in sincerity and in truth: and put away the gods which your fathers served on the other side of the flood, and in Egypt; and serve ye the LORD. And if it seem evil unto you to serve the LORD, choose you this day whom ye will serve; whether the gods which your fathers served that were on the other side of the flood, or the gods of the Amorites, in whose land ye dwell: but as for me and my house, we will serve the LORD.

      The choices we make will have a great bearing on the choices our children make. If they are to recognize God in their lives, they must see the evidence of Him in ours. Why did the next generation after this not know the LORD and not have any knowledge of his works? It was because there was a breakdown in communication from one generation to the next and somewhere in the process, they stopped hearing the Word of God (Judges 2:20), and lost the concept of faith (Romans 10:17).

Conclusion

What is at stake? What do we lose as human beings if the family unit does not exist in the form which God originally gave it? There are two primary things at stake. One is a basic understanding of the likeness of God, and the other is an understanding of the nature of the
relationship a believer has with God.

There was a girl in the touring choir of the college I attended many years ago, who had spent her entire life in the city. She had never been to a farm and had never seen a cow in real life. On one of our first trips with the choir, we passed a field where cows were grazing. She screamed, “A cow!” She was so excited to see a cow in real life for the first time. But wait! How did she know it was a cow if she had never seen one before? She was able to recognize he cow because she had seen likenesses of cows in picture books. The same is true with our children regarding their ability to recognize God. They will know God in their own lives, if they have seen a likeness of Him in the lives of their parents. God made man in His own likeness, but due to the fall of man, that likeness can be camouflaged by the sin that corrupts us. We beget children in our own likeness, but if we do not love God and seek Him, the likeness our children will reflect will be seriously flawed. Parents must be in a right standing with God and live their lives as a reflection of Him so that their children will be able to know the God who made them and to whom they are accountable.

Equally important is the relationship between parent and child. If the relationship between parents and children is flawed, children will have a difficult time understanding the concept of being born-again and becoming a spiritual child of God the Father. A young woman of my acquaintance some years ago did not want to be born again because she did not want to enter into a relationship with God the Father. Her earthly father had painted for her an ugly picture of fatherhood by being abusive and mean and hurtful. She assumed that all fathers were the same, including God the Father. I do not know if she ever came to Christ.

Any distortion of the family unit as God ordered it in the beginning will create a crisis in the human mind and heart. God ordered the family as a teaching tool for some very important divine concepts. This is why the family itself is the primary family value and must be preserved as God intended it.

  1. Online Bible, Strong’s Concordance definition for “kind,” Hebrew word #04327.
  2. Online Bible, Strong’s Concordance definition for “likeness,” Hebrew word #01823.
  3. This also clearly refutes the supposition of evolutionists that sea, air, and land animals descended from each other. The flesh of each of these is clearly different and distinct.